《Keep me in your love》


 Chapter 1 Help Me

    Chapter 1 Help Me


    The cruise ship on the sea stilled in the night wind. Dark waves sshed across the solid panels as the


    colorful reflection glistened across the sea. The bright stars glittered in the night.


    The party on the ship was endless. After a few sses of wine, Nora Cheng couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She walked onto the deck alone and hoped to blow away the tipsiness bubbling up inside of her.


    "Nora,e on! Have another drink?" Behind her, Samantha Cheng walked over holding two sses


    of wine and handed one of them to Nora Cheng.


    While Nora Cheng was an illegitimate daughter, Samantha Cheng was her cousin and the oldest


    daughter of the Cheng Family. Nora Cheng had her mother''s surname, but she didn''t even know who


    her father was. For now, she had lived with the Cheng Family.


    Ever since Nora Cheng was a child, she had always felt inferior to Samantha Cheng. That was partly


    because she wasn''t their legitimate daughter and also because Samantha Cheng would be engaged to


    the man she also liked.


    "I can''t drink anymore," Nora insisted with a smile.


    However, Samantha''s face darkened. "Why? Are you sad that I''m engaged to James? Don''t give me


    that look!"


    With a sigh, Nora took the wine from Samantha and drank it in one gulp. Only when she finished it all


    up had Samantha smirked. A hint of cruelty shed in her eyes.


    ''Nora, you''re going to disappear in my life tonight.''


    Nora''s vision began blurring almost immediately. She loosened the hold on her ss and it shattered


    on the pavements. She couldn''t stand steadily as she leaned against the railings.


    Samantha feigned confusion. "What''s wrong, Nora? Are you drunk?"


    Touching her forehead, Nora could already tell that something was wrong. "The wine," she stuttered


    out.


    Samantha snorted. "It''s a shame that my family let you be a Cheng. Hell, you even have the


    nerve topete with me for James''s heart. I''ve had enough of you. You should leave."


    "What do you mean?" Although Nora was still in a daze, she could feel her heart twitch from her


    cousin''s voice.


    Samantha''s eyes widened drastically. "Don''t you understand? The Cheng Family can''t tolerate you


    anymore, and James would never love you. The moment you killed his brother, he wasn''t destined for


    you anymore. Yet, you continue to disturb him with your presence. Why are you even still alive? Can''t


    your death serve as an apology?"


    "No..." At the mention of what had happened in the past, Nora felt a stabbing sensation in her chest. It


    was probably the effect of the drug. Her surroundings started to blur around her as she staggered


    around.


    With herst bit of strength, she grabbed Samantha''s hand tightly. "You know what happened that


    year," she warned.


    Before she could finish her words, Samantha shook off her hand and narrowed her eyes. "I don''t know


    what you''re talking about." Two men in ck walked behind her. Nora blinked, trying her best to stand


    steadily. However, she failed. She slumped onto the deck. Samantha crossed her arms. "Make it clean,


    got that?"


    "Yes, ma''am." The two men in ck lifted the unconscious body and walked towards the back of the


    ship.


    Samantha drank up her wine and smirked. "I''ll be engaged to James, Nora. You''ll only get in my way.


    Everyone will know that you''vemitted suicide by jumping into the sea, and no one will pity you."


    Samantha turned and left arrogantly. She didn''t need to witness the process. All she wanted was for


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    that woman to disappear.


    Nora blinked, regaining consciousness. She was being assisted by the men in ck. She tried to


    process her surroundings. However, the more she thought about it, the heavier her head became. She


    didn''t know where she was being carried. All she could feel was the cold wind rushing up her face.


    "Save me!"


    At that time, a faint voice, answering a phone call, came from the other side of the deck. "Grandpa,


    don''t worry. Everything will go well here."


    She didn''t want to die, especially not here. She pushed the suited men and stumbled onto the ground.


    The ss shed against her hand, and she groaned in pain.


    Before she lost herst sanity, she grabbed the broken fragments and shed the man who came to


    grab her. Without another thought, she struggled to move towards the man with a phone.


    Her limbs became weak, and she couldn''t see what was in front of her anymore.


    Finally, Nora couldn''t stand anymore and shended on the man''s feet.


    Nora reached out and grabbed the man''s leather shoes. Fresh blood flowed from her hand. "Please,"


    she choked out. "Help me."

 Chapter 2 The Moonlight

    Chapter 2 The Moonlight


    Quickly hanging up the phone, the man stared at the scene in front of him.


    The strange woman grasped onto his shoes as if he was her only hope. She looked powerless as she


    copsed onto the pavement. Her lips were already blue from theck of blood.


    Sawyer Xiao squatted down and helped her up, letting her snuggle into his arms. Her sweet fragrance


    mixed with the tanginess of blood entered his nostrils.


    Seeing the two men approached them, he narrowed his eyes. "You''re getting in my way."


    The men in ck were stunned to hear his voice. They gazed at the straight figure, noticing several


    bodyguards standing behind him with their guns pointed at the pair.


    Sawyer Xiao''s face was incredibly handsome under the moonlight. He quickly handed the phone in his


    hand to the person beside him.


    His shirt was already stained with blood. As Nora was about to say something else, she copsed into


    his arms.


    Seeing the faint stains on his shirt, Sawyer Xiao frowned.


    He then gazed at the two men in front of him, as if daring them to step forward.


    One of them clenched his fists. "You''d better mind your own business. Hand her over. Do you even


    know who we are?"


    "Do you even know who I am?" Sawyer Xiao gritted his teeth. Not bothering to engage with them any


    further, he waved his hand dismissively as he turned around. "Kill them."


    As soon as he finished his words, bullets flew into the two men''s chest, knocking them down. Because


    of the silencer the bodyguards had, no one could hear what was happening.


    Andy, Sawyer Xiao''s assistant, rushed over from the other side of the cabin with a document in his


    hand. "Mr. Sawyer, I already have the document."


    Sawyer Xiao didn''t respond. Instead, he walked towards his room with the woman in his arms. The


    assistant''s eyes widened in surprise. Andy had never seen his boss interested in women...so why


    now? Andy caught up with him. "What about the woman, Mr. Sawyer?"


    "I''m taking her to my room." Sawyer continued to walk forward.


    Andy''s jaw dropped. ''What''s wrong with Mr. Sawyer today? If Mr. Warren knows about this...'' However,


    before he could tell him of his thoughts, Sawyer already disappeared from his sight.


    Sawyer took her back to his room. The moment he closed the door, Sawyer brought his gaze onto the


    woman''s face. He couldn''t help but feel aroused at the sight of her delicate face.


    Nora blinked, finally regaining consciousness. She could feel someone was cleaning the dried blood on


    her hand. She scrunched up her nose as her cold fingertips brushed against something warm.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but she was powerless. She could only raise her hand and grab the


    man''s sleeve. "Who are you?" Nora gasped out.


    Sawyer bent over and whispered in her ear. "My name''s Sawyer." He could feel that her grip wasn''t


    wavering on his sleeve.


    He gazed at her. How long had it been since he saw a woman up close?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Sawyer didn''t feel awkward. Not only did he save the woman, but he also wanted to protect


    her.


    Without another word, he leaned over and kissed her.


    Nora wanted to push him away, but she had no strength. Her mind was already a mess as she felt as if


    she was being drowned by his kiss.


    The man''s lips were incredibly gentle against hers.


    The moon outside glistened across the night. Through the dense mist, there were two figures snuggling


    up to each other in the room.

 Chapter 3 This Man Is Really A Monster!

    Chapter 3 This Man Is Really A Monster!


    Sawyer kissed her deeper and deeper. Just when he was so immersed in the kiss and bent over to


    hold her, he realized that she had already fallen asleep because of the drug''s effects.


    "This woman..." He chuckled, smiling helplessly.


    Seeing the woman in deep sleep, Sawyer felt as if he was facing his own dilemma. With a sigh, he let


    go of her hand, watching her sink into the cushions.


    Although he was aroused, he had to restrain himself.


    Seeing the blood stains around his body, he shrugged off his shirt. ncing at the stains on the


    woman''s clothes, he also took off hers. It wasn''tfortable to be covered with blood.


    Without another word, he turned around and headed towards the bathroom.


    Cold water fell from the shower head, drenching his hair. He still needed to extinguish his craving for


    her body, or else he would do anything he wanted to have her.


    He didn''t know how long he had been soaking in the freezing water, but the glowing moon outside their


    cabin had already sunk.


    Atst, Nora turned over. Her head was pounding as she woke up. The sound of waves crashing over


    her filled her eardrums, and her eyes immediately snapped open in panic.


    However, as she sat up, she was stunned by her surroundings.


    The memory ofst night gradually came back. After her cousin had given her the ss of wine, she


    remembered fainting and copsing into a man''s arms.


    After that... her eyes widened.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A kiss!


    The man had kissed her!


    It was as if something had electrocuted her.


    The moment she turned to the direction of the bathroom, Sawyer just came out. A towel was the only


    cloth covering his lower body, and his bronze skin glistened.


    What she didn''t notice was the bullet mark on his left chest. From the looks of it, the scar had been


    there for many years, but it didn''t affect his beauty. In fact, it even highlighted his masculine charm.


    "Who are you?" Nora shouted, confused as to what was happening.


    "Who am I?" Sawyer scoffed. "You slept for a while and you can''t even remember?" He moved towards


    her.


    "Don''te over!" Nora paled at the approaching figure. She rolled over the quilt and jumped to the


    ground, wincing. "Shit!"


    Her gaze fell on her body, noticing that she had just been naked underneath the covers. "What...what


    the hell did you do to me?" she demanded.


    However, from the looks of it, she could already guess what had happened.


    Nora had wanted James to change his mind about her. A part of her hoped that he would choose her


    instead of Samantha. However, not only would he engage to her cousin, but also Nora had been


    vited by this man!


    Sawyer walked up to her, furrowing his eyebrows. "Don''t look so pitiful. You''re lucky you met mest


    night."


    "Who wants this kind of luck?" Nora shrieked as she pulled the quilt to cover her body. "How could you


    do this to me while I was unconscious?" she demanded. "What the hell did you do to me?" Nora


    trembled, wanting nothing more but to cry.


    The man''s face darkened at her usation.


    He finally understood what she was thinking.


    As she was about to leave, the man was already right in front of her.


    His hair still wasn''t dry yet, and the drops of water fell from the strands of his hair and slid down his


    chest muscles. Everything about him was incredibly detailed.


    Nora flushed. The man was not only a monster, but a scourge of the earth.

 Chapter 4 She Is A Member Of Cheng Family

    Chapter 4 She Is A Member Of Cheng Family


    She stretched out her hand and tried to push him away, but she failed. The man grabbed her by the


    arm and pulled her into his arms again.


    "If it weren''t for mest night, you would have been thrown into the sea to feed sharks. Besides, it was


    you who rushed into my arms. Last night, you were not as cold as you are now. " His voice was low


    and cold. He whispered in her ear, but what he said was like a fire, making her face hot.


    Especially when he finished his words, he suddenly gave her an ambiguous smile, which made her


    want to find a hole to bury herself.


    "You are so annoying Who rushed into your arms? " Pushing him away, Nora grabbed her clothes and


    ran into the room.


    "Interesting," said Sawyer, looking at her running away. He just saved her out of good willst night, but


    he didn''t expect her to be so interesting.


    It seemed that there were a lot of interesting things to do in China this time.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. The assistant''s voice sounded carefully outside, "Mr.


    Sawyer, have you got up?"


    "Come in." Said Sawyer as he wiped his hair with a towel after he put on his clothes.


    Unexpectedly, as the assistant came in, Nora, who just rushed into the bathroom with her clothes,


    came out again and walked towards the door, bumping on the assistant.


    "She... She..." The assistant didn''t know what was going on, so she could only point in the direction she


    left.


    Sawyer didn''t expect that she would run away without facing him. He snorted and said indifferently,


    "whatever. Check herter. I want her detailed information."


    "Yes, sir." The assistant didn''t dare to neglect it. She quickly handed the information in her hand to the


    boss and said, "Mr. Sawyer, this is copied from Mr. Cheng''s personalputer. It''s the information of


    everyone in Cheng family and all the information background of Cheng group."


    Taking over the document, Sawyer was not in a hurry to open it. Instead, he thought for a long time and


    said, "I have waited for so many years and finallye back."


    Sawyer stood up and said, "since you have got all the documents, let''s go back first!" He was tired of


    staying in this ce.


    Nora rushed out of the room and just wanted to run as far as she could. She would never admit what


    happenedst night. How could she still wait for James?


    She shouldn''t have believed Samantha''s nonsense. She almost lost her life and even herself for


    attending this party.


    When she passed the corner, she didn''t notice that she bumped into Samantha who was about to turn.


    "Who is it? Watch it!" Samantha raised her head and saw it was Nora. She screamed, "Why are you


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    here?"


    She had her thrown into the seast night and made her disappear. How could she still be here?


    Obviously, the two idiots failed toplete the task.


    It never urred to Nora that she would meet Samantha here. What happenedst night made her see


    her cousin clear, but she just wanted to leave as soon as possible, or she would be embarrassed if she


    met that man again.


    "Just wait and see." Then she pushed away Samantha and ran outside.


    "She is still alive." Samantha said uneasily. Her face and her eyes darkened with anger. It was not easy


    for her to design such a party to fake a "idental death" of Nora, so that everyone would think that


    shemitted suicide because of the engagement of James.


    And now, she still appeared in front of her.


    From behind, Sawyer and his assistant also came over. Noticing that, Samantha smiled and said, "Mr.


    Sawyer, I didn''t treat you well. How was everything on the shipst night?"


    Sawyer only nced at her. If it weren''t for the documents, he wouldn''t havee to the party.


    Now that he got the documents, he was not in the mood to deal with a rich girl like her.


    Who was Sawyer?


    The perfect rich man who just came back from the UK, the man standing on the top of the business


    circle and the man who almost blew up all the women in the north city.


    The Cheng family also wanted to cooperate with Sawyer. Therefore, Mr. Chen invited him to the party.


    However, he didn''t even pay attention to Samantha''s ttery.


    After getting off the cruise, a ship was driven out of the cabin. Sawyer got on the ship with the


    document in his hand all the time.


    She opened the file and quickly browsed through the materials presented on it. When she turned to the


    "Nora Chen!" "Is she from the Cheng family?"

 Chapter 5 Get On His Pirate Ship

    Chapter 5 Get On His Pirate Ship


    The ship was speeding away from the cruise of the Cheng family, raising a wave behind it.


    Sawyer looked at thest page, the document of Nora Cheng, which was almost nk. She was an


    illegitimate daughter of the Cheng family. Her mother was pregnant with some man, but she was


    abandoned and gave birth to Nora alone. No one cared about her in the Cheng family. She went out


    alone after graduation.


    However, even so, Sawyer still felt a little threat. "She is a member of the Cheng family, so did she


    approach me on purposest night?"


    Somehow, he felt a little disappointed.


    Just then, the assistant received a phone call and respectfully sent it to Sawyer. "Mr. Sawyer, it''s from


    your grandpa."


    "Grandpa." Taking over the phone from his assistant, the disappointment on his face didn''t fade away,


    but his tone softened. Facing the old man''s question on the other end of the phone, Sawyer became


    more serious. "Grandpa, don''t worry. After more than 20 years, I''vee back this time to find out


    what happened in the past. I will personally end the glory of the Cheng family, and step them all under


    my feet..."


    "p Click! "


    Before he could finish his words, his phone was suddenly interrupted by a sound from the ship. The


    other side hung up the phone, and he immediately became alert. "Who is inside?"


    Even the assistant quickly asked the bodyguards to protect Mr. Sawyer. He asked two people to go


    over and open the door of the cabin. Only to see that Nora''s whole body fell out, staggering in front of


    everyone, still very embarrassing.


    "It''s you?" After knowing her identity, he questioned whether this woman''s presence was specially


    arranged or whether the Cheng family had known something?


    Did she know that he is still alive and hade back?


    "What did you hear just now?" Sawyer had to pay attention to this point. He was afraid that the woman


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hiding in the cabin had heard what he had just talked to his grandfather on the phone.


    She was a member of the Cheng family!


    However, Nora just felt unlucky, "I... I just want to leave the cruise!" She hid here to wait to see who


    would leave first. She didn''t want to see Samantha, nor did she want to see this man again.


    But she didn''t expect that she would get on this man''s boat again! His pirate ship!


    However, Sawyer didn''t care about that. He asked again, "what did you hear just now?" That was all he


    cared about.


    "¡­¡­" At this moment, Nora didn''t dare to say anything more. Her face suddenly darkened.


    She did hear all his phone calls just now, and it was also because of the shock that she fell down


    identally inside. She did not expect that someone was staring at the Cheng family, and it seemed


    that he is not a friend.


    Her dull reaction confirmed his guess. At this moment, he was full of anger all over his body. "Woman,


    you''ve heard a dangerous secret!"


    Seeing him approaching step by step, Nora stepped back, and once again stepped back into the small


    cabin inside.


    As for Sawyer, he walked into the cabin and closed the door behind him, locking them inside.


    "What... What do you want to do?" Nora knew it was not good. This man looked enchanting, but his


    whole body was full of danger, as if he wanted to swallow her.


    Sawyer approached her and blocked her in the corner. The masculine smell was so familiar to herst


    night.


    "What do I want to do? Of course I want to kill you." Sawyer made no secret of his intention and his


    eyes were full of killing intent.


    At this moment, it seemed that Nora had seen a ghost. She wanted to pass through Sawyer and run


    outside, but was pulled back to the wall by him.


    He pinched her chin and narrowed his eyes. "Tell me, did you deliberately arrange the scenest night?


    Cheng family specially arranged you to get close to me and seize the opportunity to seduce me? Huh?


    "


    His voice was slightly raised at the end, which was very charming.

 Chapter 6 You Came To Me

    Chapter 6 You Came To Me


    However, he squeezed Nora''s hand so hard that she couldn''t break free from his grip. "Who? Who


    approached you deliberately and hooked you? I won''t let you hurt the Cheng family. "


    Although the Cheng family treats her as a transparent person, she grew up there. She couldn''t just


    watch the guy destroy it like this.


    "Mind your own business!" As Sawyer spoke, he raised her head and pinched her chin hard. Nora felt


    as if her jaw was about to be crushed by him.


    But Sawyer lowered his head and kissed her lip. To be exact, he bit her lip.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Afterst night''s encounter, Sawyer felt as if this woman''s could inexplicably arouse his mood, and he


    could only tightly suppressed her in this tiny room.


    Nora put her hands against the muscles on Sawyer''s chest, wanting to push him away, but she failed


    under his strong strength. Then his hands suddenly moved forward, she seemed to have got an electric


    shock all over her body.


    She tried her best to push him away, but she was grabbed by him more tightly. He put his arm in front


    of her neck, preventing her from running away.


    "Just kill me!" Nora shouted angrily. She would rather be killed by him than be tortured like this.


    However, suddenly, a wicked smile appeared on Sawyer''s face. He lowered his head and whispered in


    her ear, "You really fascinated me. What a waste to kill you!"


    After a pause, he seemed to have another idea. "I''d like to know how important you are to the Cheng


    family? If you don''t show up, how will the Cheng family react? "


    He still felt that everything couldn''t be so coincidental. No matter what, she was specially arranged by


    the Cheng family to stay with him.


    "What do you want?" Nora had a bad feeling. This man was dangerous enough to look at. She was


    afraid that he would really do something out of line. "I''m really not..."


    Before she could finish her words, Sawyer opened his mouth and bit her corbone hard. The bite was


    so painful that she bit her lower lip tightly.


    He let go of her. "Moreover, you know my secret, and I can''t let you leave." Sawyer took back his


    domineering manner and dered it as if he was a God.


    However, Nora shook her head desperately. "You can''t do this. The Cheng family doesn''t care about


    me. You misunderstood..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was pulled by him again, and was caught tightly by him. The


    unique masculine aura came. Everything happenedst night was repeated, and she could not resist it


    at all.


    Nora thought this man was hateful.


    "Woman, I''ve let you gost night. I didn''t expect you to have a purpose. Since you came to me by


    yourself, don''t me me. I''ll give you what you want." Then he lowered his head, ignoring her


    resistance.


    He had no reason to refuse a woman who came to him on purpose!


    She was stunned. Did he really not took advantage of herst night? But the next moment, the man got


    even more dangerous.


    She came to him, she could do nothing about it, let alone in this small room.


    This time, she lost herselfpletely.


    When Sawyer was willing to let her go, there was only a sense of panic around her. She felt as if her


    soul had been sucked out and she was powerless.


    She struggled to open her eyes and saw that the man had put on his clothes and buttoned his sleeves


    gracefully, which was reflected in the eyes of Nora.


    He couldn''t ignore the red stain. She was still a virgin, but she gave herself away for the Cheng family.


    Then don''t me him.


    He threw a coat on her to cover her sight. Then he turned around and opened the door again. The


    sunlight shed in and Nora couldn''t open her eyes.


    "Take her back with us," Sawyer ordered his assistant

 Chapter 7 A Dangerous Game

    Chapter 7 A Dangerous Game


    In a daze, Nora was taken back to his manor. She didn''t know how long she had slept. When she


    opened her eyes again, a cold voice came from the room, "you are finally willing to wake up?"


    Sawyer!


    Thinking of this, she suddenly stood up and found herself in a strange room.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The curtains couldn''t cover the sunshine outside, nor could they cover the figure of the demon-like man


    sitting by the window. He was elegant and unrestrained, and his every move was full of aristocratic


    style.


    There was a notebook on the table next to him, on which there was all her information.


    "The eldest daughter of the Cheng family had an affair with someone and gave birth to you, but that


    man ran away. For the Cheng family, you are a shame. " Said Sawyer.


    He said slowly with a hint of mockery in his voice, "what''s more, you and James, your future brother-in-


    at, but unfortunately You killed his brother. "


    While saying that, he couldn''t help but sneer, "are you born with bad luck, or are you destined to be an


    illegitimate daughter who can''t turn over? You can even give up your childhood sweetheart. "


    There was a feeling that her scar was uncovered. All of a sudden, the blood all over Nora''s body


    seemed to freeze, for the demon-like man in front of her. "You investigated me?"


    She thought that after all those years, it was okay that James didn''t forgive her. After all, no one


    mentioned it again, But now, being said so bluntly by this strange man, everything seemed to be


    repeating, and she could not escape.


    After Sawyer closed theptop, he stood up and looked down at her. "I want you to be my bed warmer


    by my side. How can I not investigate you clearly?"


    "Who wants to stay with you to warm up your bed?" Startled, Nora suddenly remembered something.


    However, Sawyer was faster than her. He grabbed her chin and forced her to face him. "Do you think


    you can escape from me?"


    After knowing his secret? How naive she was?


    Unable to get rid of him, she could only put her hand on his wrist to see if he could let go of her. "This is


    illegal detention. If anyone knows it..."


    "Who do you think will care about you, an illegitimate daughter?" "As far as I know, even if you didn''t go


    back for ten or eight years, no one in the Cheng family would remember you." Sawyer interrupted


    coldly.


    As he spoke, he loosened his grip unexpectedly.


    However, Nora was also stunned.


    Raising her head, she said, "even so, I won''t let you hurt Cheng family. You are not kind-hearted. What


    the hell do you want to do?"


    She stared at him, but her heart was unusually firm.


    Even if no one in the Cheng family thought highly of her, her mother was still in the Cheng family. From


    his phone call, she knew that Sawyer wanted to deal with the Cheng family.


    No, he wanted to pull the Cheng family down from its current status. In this case, it would be a greater


    humiliation to the Cheng family. Without glory, life would be worse than death.


    This man was born with a dangerous atmosphere. She couldn''t watch her mother in danger in the


    Cheng family.


    "What do I want to do?" However, the look in Sawyer''s eyes became colder. "I want the Cheng family to


    be doomed, but I didn''t expect that you are also a member of the Cheng family. It''s funny now..." As he


    spoke, he reached out his hand and pushed Nora down.


    He held her tightly, like a demon in the hell. "I haven''t had a good taste of youst night. Since the


    Cheng family arranged you to sleep with me, shouldn''t you be more dutiful and behave yourself?"


    It was undeniable that this woman was so infatuated for him, and he even had a more audacious n.


    He wanted to y a dangerous game with her.

 Chapter 8 Not A Good Person

    Chapter 8 Not A Good Person


    "Let go of me. I''m not. The Cheng family doesn''t want to admit me at all. It was a coincidencest


    night. My cousin wanted to frame me..." Before she could finish her words, he caught her words and


    stopped her from talking.


    Even though Sawyer knew that she approached him on purpose, he still had an illusion that he was


    obsessed with her.


    Just as he was about to attack again, Nora pushed hard at his chest and reached towards the bed


    table. She didn''t expect to touch a pen. She took it and suddenly stabbed it into his heart


    A low voice sounded. Sawyer suddenly let go of Nora and fell to the side.


    Seeing that he let go of her, Nora was so scared that she grabbed her cor and ran out of the door in


    a hurry.


    However, Sawyer seemed to be seriously injured. He had been curling up on the bed, looking very


    painful. He covered his heart with his hand and Nora didn''t know what was going on.


    Nora stopped and didn''t know what to do. "You, don''t pretend. I didn''t exert too much strength. You..."


    But she still felt something was wrong.


    She turned around and walked back to him step by step. She was afraid that she would be pulled to his


    side again the next moment, so she was very vignt.


    She thought he was pretending, but she didn''t expect that when she approached him, he was still so


    painful. It was not until then that she became anxious. "How are you? I I didn''t mean it! "


    If anything happened to him, she would have to bear the crime of murder.


    She pulled Sawyer''s cor open and found that his chest was indeed hurt by the pen, but the wound


    was not deep.


    But what surprised her was the gunshot wound on his body. How could a proud man like him have


    such a shocking wound?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without thinking too much, she shouted outside the room, "help! Help!" She was also anxious.


    However, before she could finish her words, Sawyer pulled her into his arms.


    In an instant, the distance between the two people was so close that they could kiss again.


    "You You lied to me? " With her eyes wide open, she shouted in disbelief, "I thought you were going to


    die, but you..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Sawyer turned over and interrupted her. He tried his


    best to suppress her and stopped her from shouting, "bitch, dare you shout again?"


    As he spoke, he fell down on her. His whole body was leaning against her. The heat of his body was as


    hot as fire. Nora could feel clearly.


    Putting aside other things, the man had an incredible face. Looking at him so close to her, Nora


    suddenly had a feeling that she didn''t dare to look straight at him. She was afraid that she couldn''t help


    but fall in love with him.


    But this man seemed to be getting more and more excessive.


    Everything about this man made her feel strange. This feeling of being so close to him, she had only


    imagined that when one day she could be able to reconcile with James. But She had never thought that


    she would let another man bully her like this.


    At this moment, she was so regretful that she should have left just now. This man was really not a good


    person.


    However, next, she was also surprised. It seemed that he just suppressed her to stop her from calling


    people in. He approached her ear and the breath seemed to be a little In a hurry.


    Something was wrong.

 Chapter 9 Who Knows He Is Sick

    Chapter 9 Who Knows He Is Sick


    The screams in the room just now called the assistant over. As soon as he entered the room, he saw


    the boss lying on top of Nora. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to turn around and go out. "Mr.


    Sawyer, I didn''t mean it..."


    "Don''t go!" Nora stopped the assistant and said with a sad face, "I can''t push him away."


    Only then did the assistant realize that something was wrong and hurried to help move Sawyer away.


    When he saw the wound in the front of the boss''s chest, he was shocked. "Are you crazy?. You actually


    hurt Mr. Sawyer."


    "Something is wrong with him. I don''t know what to do." She was so anxious that she almost cried.


    The assistant checked Sawyer''s body and screamed, "oh my God! What did you do? Mr. Sawyer hasn''t


    had a rpse for a long time. How could you..." He said, as if he wanted to strangle this woman. He


    would be killed if his grandpa knew.


    Then, the assistant stood up and was about to call the doctor over.


    But he was pulled by Sawyer. "Don''t disturb others. Don''t let grandpa know! "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Sawyer." The assistant knew what was on Sawyer''s mind, so he immediately went out


    and called his private doctor here.


    The doctors were busy in the room, and Nora seemed to be isted from them all of a sudden,


    watching the assistant arrange everything.


    The assistant walked out of the room and looked at the woman who started it. "What should I say to


    you? Mr. Sawyer hasn''t been sick for many years. How could he..."


    "How do I know he is sick?" Nora said innocently. Besides, it would be better if he died. The Cheng


    family would be safe, and she could also leave here.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say the rest of the words, fearing that she would really be strangled by the


    assistant. This young man looked fierce and evil.


    The assistant had no choice but to take Nora to another room. "I warn you, don''t go anywhere before


    Mr. Sawyer wakes up." Otherwise, he would lose his temper if he couldn''t see you when he wakes up.


    As soon as the door was closed, the room went dark.


    Hiding in the corner of the room, the sunshine outside reflected in, but Nora''s heart was cold. "Maybe,


    as he said, no one in the Cheng family will care about me even if you lock me up to death, right?"


    In his sleep, he seemed to go back to twenty years ago. In the familiar and strange garden, his parents


    were ying with him in his childhood.


    However, at night, the killer sneaked into the house. The bullet passed through his parents'' bodies, and


    one of them also passed through his body.


    He was lucky that the bullet didn''t kill him, but left a sequ.


    Then, a big explosion of gas destroyed the whole garden.


    In his memory, it was his grandfather who took him away from the fire. Not long after, the Xiao group


    disappeared in China, and no one remembered it.


    However, in his memory at that time, his cry was loud and clear, and he didn''t know what pain was at


    all. He just cried heart-brokenly. His grandfather took him to sit outside the fire for a long time.


    It seemed that the energetic Grandpa, the chairman of the Xiao group, turned pale and almost fell


    down overnight.


    After the fire, grandpa took him out of China and said to him, "if we stay here, someone will kill us. One


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    day, we wille back. We wille back."


    These words, apanied by the fire in his childhood, and the heartbreaking cry, suddenly woke him


    up from his dream. The first thing he did when he woke up was to cover her heart, where lies the scars


    left in the past.


    The nightmare left by the explosion was still lingering in his mind.


    It was dark outside, and Sawyer was sweating all over. He stood up and changed his clothes. His


    slender figure was especially perfect in the moonlight.


    When the buttons were half tied, Sawyer suddenly remembered something and said, "Andy!" He called


    the assistant''s name.


    Andy, his assistant, had been waiting outside all the time. When he heard Mr. Sawyer''s call, he rushed


    in and asked, "Mr. Sawyer, are you awake?"


    "Where is she?" He almost forgot the existence of Nora.


    At the thought of her, he felt an impulse in his heart, but it seemed to be apanied by an


    uncontroble pain in his heart, like a beast that had been loosened.


    At this moment, all he wanted was to find her.

 Chapter 10 Dont Do That!

    Chapter 10 Don''t Do That!


    Where can I find her?


    The assistant was stunned for a moment, and then came to his senses. "She, she is still here! I''ve put


    her in waiting so that you can deal with her when you wake up. "


    Then he turned around and walked out of the room. His assistant quickly led the way to the room


    where she was locked. When he opened the door and was about to turn on the light, Sawyer stopped


    him and said, "you can go downstairs now."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant left wisely.


    She had already fallen asleep, lying on the bed without even covering the quilt. It was a little cold at


    night. She curled up her whole body, looking thin and pitiful.


    Sawyer walked into the room and looked down at her. His face was still cold and there was no


    expression on his face. He just said sarcastically, "she is from the Cheng family!"


    He didn''t know why, but when he saw her, an inexplicable anger rose in her heart.


    When he sat down on the bed, Nora was awakened.


    When she woke up, she saw a man suddenly sitting on the bedside in the dark. She was really


    shocked. After a while, she realized that it was Sawyer. Then she suddenly felt relieved and said, "you


    finally wake up."


    "What? You don''t want me to die?" His voice was cold and angry.


    It was not until then that Nora realized something was wrong. "What do you mean? If you were dead, I


    would still be responsible. Now that you are awake, I I want to go back. " Then she got up from the


    quilt.


    When she was about to leave, Sawyer grabbed her arm and threw her back to where she was. "I didn''t


    approve."


    She protested, "what else do you want? I You have taken advantage of me. Now I just want to go back


    and get rid of you. From now on, we will not interfere with each other. "


    What happened before was just a dream.


    After she went back, she must ask Samantha about it. Even if she wanted to get engaged to James,


    there was no need to frame her like that?


    If possible, she wanted to take her mother out of the Cheng family.


    However, Sawyer chuckled and said, "I don''t think so." As he spoke, he leaned sideways and slowly


    approached Nora. "I suddenly find myself very interested in you. It''s a good choice to get back what the


    Cheng family owe me from you."


    Nora''s face darkened. "The Cheng family doesn''t owe you anything, and I don''t owe you either..."


    "Are you sure?" He stretched out his hand to grab her chin and leaned over to her. His eyes narrowed


    slightly with a hint of danger, as if the old wound in his heart was still painful.


    "Don''t, don''t do this!" Nora was suddenly a little scared of this dangerous man.


    This strange feeling, of being so close to him, seemed to cover her heart again. Nora wanted to retreat,


    but she couldn''t.


    However, Sawyer tightened his grip and got closer to her. "Don''t do what?" He asked.


    Then he smiled evilly and touched her face with the other hand. His hand moved down, to her neck,


    vicle


    "Don''t do this, or what?" He asked mischievously.


    The part of her face and skin that was touched by his fingers was like the surface of the water that had


    been scratched, making ripples. She wanted to push him away.


    However, he suddenly pulled her hand, and tore open the cor of his chest with the other hand, so


    that his wound appeared in front of her. He forced her to cover the bullet mark, as if it was still faintly


    painful.


    He suddenly changed his appearance, like a wolf that had turned in the dark night.


    Insidious, terrible, forbearing, resentful


    "Do you dare to say that you don''t owe me anything?" He asked fiercely and pushed her down as he


    finished his words.


    He hadn''t fallen sick for so many years, but it happened again because of her, and tortured him with


    the pain of his parents'' death.


    At this moment, all his umted hatred came endlessly. He just wanting to take it back from her.

 Chapter 11 Turn Into A Wolf

    Chapter 11 Turn Into A Wolf


    When her palm touched his wound, she was slightly stunned for a moment.


    But the next second, she seemed to wake up from a dream. "What does it have to do with me? Your


    wound wasn''t caused by me. Besides, you It''s not a new injury. You want me to take the me. You


    wish! "


    As she spoke, she twisted her hand and tried to break away from the man. At least, she had to keep a


    certain distance from him. Otherwise, she was not sure when he would turn into a wolf and eat her


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    again.


    However, when she broke free from the man, he grabbed her ankle with his backhand, which made


    Nora copse. "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Sawyer seriously guessed what she meant. His pale and thin face was full of cruelty.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    The question sent a chill down Nora''s spine. "Are you insane?" She wanted to leave at this moment.


    When she pushed him away, she was pressed down by him. Her hands were pressed above her head,


    forcing her to look into his eyes.


    It was undeniable that this man was indeed a devil.


    Even in such ate night with only the moonlight shone outside, his eyes seemed to be able to grab


    people''s souls, and the whole face''s outline was clearly erged in front of her at the moment. Even


    the faint smell of tobo on his body was so intoxicating.


    "You''re right, woman. I''m insane, and seriously insane! " After saying that, he suddenly stood up and


    lifted her up. "Wait patiently. I will let you all know this kind of pain soon."


    She fell down from the bed and felt pain all over her body. "You are crazy..." She cursed in a low voice.


    However, at this time, a mobile phone rang from the coat by the bedside. It was Nora''s!


    Sawyer frowned and turned his head to look at the phone.


    Nora was afraid that he would take her phone, so she quickly went to answer it. It was her mother!


    "Hello, mom!" She forced her voice to be normal and gentle, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    Her mother was in poor health, but she still cared about her. When the whole Cheng family looked


    down upon her, only her mother


    "I''m fine. Now do you feel well..." She didn''t want her mother to know that she had offended such a


    dangerous man. Everything was fine.


    However, before she could finish her words, the man next to her became impatient. He raised his hand


    and patted on the phone. The phone fell to the ground and hung up.


    "What are you doing?" Nora was angry. This is my mother. Do you know her body... "


    "I don''t care who it is. This phone call interrupted me." He was overbearing.


    He looked at her gloomily, not allowing her to speak.


    At this moment, she could only linger under his hands, not in front of him. The deep mother-daughter


    love between them made him


    Sick!


    Hearing this, Nora became angry and shouted, "Is there any humanity left inside you? My mother is


    sick like that. You don''t even allow me to call her. Do you have parents yourself? "


    When she said this, she suddenly felt that the man in front of her suddenly became cold. The whole


    room was suddenly filled with danger.


    From the man in front of her.


    His parents, the explosion

 Chapter 12 Will You Come To Save Me

    Chapter 12 Will You Come To Save Me


    In the darkness, this man seemed to have really turned into a wolf, looking at her with greedy eyes. At


    the same time, Nora also noticed his change and immediately stopped talking.


    "I..."Nora suddenly had a feeling of retreat and she gradually stepped back.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Sawyer approached her step by step and stepped on the phone that had just fallen on the


    ground. The sound of the broken screen was harsh at the moment.


    She had no time to care about her phone, the man in front of her approached her until she leaned on


    the wall, and there was no way for her.


    And the man seized her neck with one hand. He could only feel the strength of his five fingers grabbing


    her, with resentment. "I tell you, you are not qualified to mention my parents."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and bit her on the neck. It seemed that he wanted her to taste the


    piercing pain he had suffered all these years.


    "Ouch!" Nora put her hands on his cheeks and tried to push him away.


    However, he wouldn''t stop until he tasted blood. When he released her, he didn''t let her move at all. He


    still trapped her in the middle of him and the wall.


    His breath was so close, and his breath was full of danger.


    He said, "that''s right. Remember this feeling. From now on, I will let you experience this pain every


    day..."


    Give all this pain back to the Cheng family, a thousand times, a million times!


    Hearing this, Nora''s heart sank. This man was really insane!


    She grabbed the man''s cor and pretended to be strong, "what do you want? I don''t know you at all.


    The Cheng family doesn''t know you either. What do you want from these?"


    The Cheng family had invited him to a party on the ship as a distinguished guest, but they didn''t expect


    that this man was actually a devil.


    "What do I want? You can''t even think of it!" With an evil smile, Sawyer buried his head in her neck


    again.


    Nora was shocked. The pain she had just felt from the bite hadn''t dissipated yet. When she was about


    to push him away, she was stunned again.


    The feeling on her neck was not the pain of biting!


    He was


    kissing her!


    "Let me go!" She struggled, but her wrists were all sped by him, and she could not push him away at


    all.


    She leaned against the wall and moved aside. The two of them fell on the bed at the same time, but


    Sawyer still didn''t let her go.


    This wolf was sure to defeat her.


    He didn''t let her go until nearly daylight. After putting on his shirt, he walked out of the room. When the


    door was just about to be closed, he stopped again.


    Without turning around, she heard him saying in a cold voice, "by the way, since you''re my woman,


    don''t think about James anymore. Without my order, you wouldn''t be able to leave here for the rest of


    your life."


    "Bang!" the door waspletely closed, and thest ray of light was covered.


    There was only Nora left in the room. She was like a puppet doll, whose whole body had been


    disassembled and assembled, and some part of her body was indescribably painful.


    James!


    At this moment, she thought of the man she had loved for so many years. Looking at her messy


    clothes, the man named Sawyer took everything from her without hesitation.


    She just wanted to cry.


    "James." She murmured, with a tear dropping down, "if you know that I was Will youe to save me?


    "


    James hated her so bad, would he sympathize her? Even if just pity her, a little?


    With a glimmer of hope in her eyes, she looked at the phone on the ground, the only person she could


    trust.

 Chapter 13 It Would Be Best If She Died

    Chapter 13 It Would Be Best If She Died


    James!


    When this thought shed through Nora''s mind, her heart was trembling. She didn''t know how deep


    James hated her, but If she hade to this step and asked him for help, would he still pity her?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if there was only a little mercy left!


    She stumbled out of the bed and quickly picked up the phone that had just been trampled by Sawyer.


    She restarted the phone, but her heart was beating fast.


    Fortunately, the man just cracked the screen and it can be turned on.


    His number had been in her address for several years, but there wasn''t a call record. She hesitated for


    a moment and became more nervous.


    Du¡­


    The phone was connected, but Nora''s heart beat faster. She was not sure whether he would answer


    her phone or not.


    Until a familiar and strange voice came from the other end of the phone, "who is it?" His voice was still


    low and maic, as if it was always so serious and calm. This was exactly what James was talking


    about.


    It seemed that he had already deleted her number before he answered it. He didn''t know that the


    person who called him at this time was Nora.


    "James, it''s me!" Nora said in an unsure voice with a bit of sob.


    "¡­¡­" There seemed to be a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, as if he was not sure,


    or he had heard something.


    Nora feared he would hang up the phone next moment, saying quickly, "James, help me. I know you


    hate me, but now I beg you to save me!"


    She could only beg James


    In the world, she only had James except Mary. She had no one else to trust, so she couldn''t help


    crying.


    "In order to get my attention, have you upgraded your means?" On the other side of the phone, James


    couldn''t help but sneer.


    However, Nora was stunned. Kneeling on the cold ground, her heart sank. "I... I didn''t lie to you. I was


    kidnapped, and he locked me up. He forced me..."


    She choked with sobs. Out of shame, she couldn''t tell him what Sawyer had done to her.


    "Ha ha." However, at the same time, James sneered," When you see I''m going to be engaged to


    Samantha, you can''t stand, right? "


    Hearing that, Nora was stunned again. She didn''t expect that James would think of her like that.


    However, there was still no mercy on the other side of phone. James said, "Listen to me, Nora. No


    matter what happened to you now, don''t call me again from now. I even feel sick to take one more look


    at you.


    No matter who treats you, it has nothing to do with me. I haven''t forgiven you since the death of Jona.


    You should have died a long time ago. So, even if you die now, don''te to bother me! "


    After saying that, the phone was hung up mercilessly. Only Nora was still kneeling there, listening to


    the cold sound of "Du" on the other end of the phone.


    Finally, she burst into tears, as if she had heard the sound of heartbreak.


    Not willing to put down the phone, she said to the man who had already hung up, "James, how can you


    believe me, Jona¡­ I didn''t kill her! "


    "Is it true that I am really dead only bothering your eyes?" She cried and asked, but at this moment, her


    heart was extremely painful.


    But at this time, the door of the room opened, and a ray of light reflected in, ovepping on her lonely


    and pitiful figure.


    It was Andy. He said, "Miss, Mr. Sawyer invites you."


    In the study on the other side, Sawyer was sitting in front of theputer and watching the surveince


    video in Nora''s room. At this moment, his face was extremely gloomy


    Her first phone call was to James!

 Chapter 14 Drag Her Down With Him

    Chapter 14 Drag Her Down With Him


    The assistant led her to the study. When she arrived, she found that Sawyer had changed into a


    pajama. His slender figure stood by the window, looking a little cold and distant.


    On the desk, the screen was still on the monitor of the room just now.


    "Mr. Sawyer, Miss. Nora is here." Andy pushed her shoulder and she was pushed inside reluctantly.


    She turned around and saw Andy left and closed the room casually.


    She didn''t want to face this man. He was like a wolf that would swallow her at any time.


    And now, this wolf was looking at her, and the light in its eyes was extremely dangerous She also saw


    the light of anger.


    She hadn''t thought of how to say this. Why did he suddenly ask her toe over again? He said in a


    cold voice, "it seems that you have turned a deaf ear to what I said."


    As he spoke, he sat down by the desk. He lifted his feet and crossed them on the desk. His movements


    were unrestrained, but very gloomy.


    "What are you talking about?" Nora didn''t understand what he was talking about and frowned.


    However, the man snorted coldly as if he was mocking, "do you think I won''t know that you called


    James?"


    This was his territory.


    Nora was stunned and angry. "You are monitoring me?"


    Did he hear all the conversation between her and James?


    All her humble attitude towards James and his ruthlessness to her Did he know?


    Sawyer stood up, put his hands in the pockets of his trousers and approached her step by step. "Do


    you think you can hide your moves from me?"


    As he approached, she stepped back. She was afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart.


    However, when she retreated to the door and looked up at him, she secretly twisted the handle of the


    door, trying to take the opportunity to leave the study.


    However, it seemed that Sawyer had already seen through her mind. He stretched out his hand and


    grabbed her wrist behind her back tightly.


    She is between the door and him. His smell was close to her, and she suddenly felt a little


    ufortable. Her face suddenly turned red, and she turned her head. "Let go of me."


    "No one is allowed to get involved with the woman I have touched. Do you just ignore my words, or do


    you want me to destroy the Cheng family right now and bring the man named James here?" He said


    coldly.


    It was true that she was a member of the Cheng family, but she had also beenpletely possessed


    by him. Nothing belonged to him was allowed to be coveted by other men, even if she was just missing


    him.


    This was his principle.


    Hearing that, Nora''s face turned pale all of a sudden. "You''re crazy. What the hell do you want to do?


    I''m just an illegitimate daughter. No one will take me seriously, let alone using me to approach you. It


    has nothing to do with James..."


    "Really?" But he interrupted her suddenly. His tone was so cold. Nora was about to say something, but


    was suppressed by his anger.


    He continued, "It''s better. Since the Cheng family doesn''t admit you, you can stay with me. In the past


    few years, I really haven''t kept any woman by my side. You can have a try!"


    As he spoke, he lowered his head very close to her. His breath touched her neck, make her skin itchy,


    and there was a trace of strange masculinity in it, which suddenly made her seem to be electrocuted.


    The next moment, her heart trembled. "Go away. What do you want to do? I won''t fall into your trap. Do


    you want to use me to deal with the Cheng family? "


    He didn''t look like a kind person. How could he let her go so easily?


    What a good reason to keep her by his side!


    However, she suddenly found that she could not push him away at all. At this moment, his eyes were


    full of arrogance and the eager to possess her.


    "You You? " She opened her mouth dully and couldn''t push him away, but she felt bad in her heart.


    However, he smiled more evilly. "You are right."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly felt that it would be more interesting.


    Suddenly, he tightened his grip on her. She felt a pain, but he bent down and kissed her, as if he was


    punishing her


    Rampantly.


    She suddenly had an illusion that she would be dragged down by this man together.

 Chapter 15 Who Is That Woman

    Chapter 15 Who Is That Woman


    His breath was intertwined around her. This kind of intimacy was strange to her.


    But when she thought of what he would do to the Cheng family, she just wanted to leave.


    However, he didn''t want to struggle at all. Both of his hands were tightly held by him, and she even felt


    painful in her wrist.


    When Nora made up her mind, she suddenly bit him back. The pain made him let her go. She suddenly


    had a chance. She got rid of him, bypassed him and ran towards the desk.


    He wiped his lips with his hand. Apart from her beauty, the smell of blood mixed together, making


    people feel crazy.


    It was like the feeling when a beast was hunting and controlling everything, which was exciting.


    It felt so good!


    Suddenly, he smiled and turned to look at her. "Woman, you are more interesting than I thought!" He


    said yfully, unbuttoning his clothes and walking towards her.


    She didn''t expect to irritate him, and now she was in a dilemma.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me go. I''ve told you that I didn''t approach you on purpose. I''m a member of the Cheng family. I


    won''t stay with you... " Before she finished her words, she was pulled into his arms.


    She lost her bnce and fell into his arms again.


    His breath approached again. "But I just want to keep a person who is the Cheng family by my side,


    which is dangerous and exciting enough." As he spoke, he grabbed her waist.


    She felt a pain and stood up all the time, but he seized the opportunity to put his hand on her chin and


    pressed her lips against him again.


    This man was full of arrogance and plunder.


    Nora wanted to give him another bite to make him let her go.


    But this time, he seemed to have had an insight of her. When she was about to bite him, he suddenly


    let her go and approached her in the corner of the desk step by step.


    When he untied the cor, the faint scar on his chest could be faintly seen. Only he knew the pain of


    that year.


    But now, all the revenge was just beginning.


    When she had nowhere to escape and suddenly bent down, with only one hand on the table, the


    screen of theputer suddenly turned.


    After a few wobbles, an old man with grey hair appeared on the screen. The screen was connected.


    The old man said," Sawyer¡­." The voice was somewhat dignified.


    All of a sudden, Sawyer''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t expect that his grandfather would answer the


    phone at this time, and the camera on the screen just shot the figures of Nora and himself."


    She was hiding in this corner, while he was Her cor was loosened.


    It was easy to see what was going on.


    Not only Sawyer but also Nora was stunned. She didn''t know what was going on, but the scene in front


    of her was easy to be misunderstood!


    Noticing that Sawyer was in a daze, she stood up at once and pushed him away and rushed out.


    When the video was connected, it was impossible for Sawyer to catch up with her. Andy outside could


    handle everything, but he just loosened his cor and let himself gopletely.


    She sat on the chairzily, looking dispirited and handsome. "Grandpa, what happened? Why is it so


    sudden? "


    Suddenly All of these ruined his n.


    As expected, the old man in the video suddenly became angry. "How could there be a woman here?


    Who is she?"

 Chapter 16 I Wont Care About Her

    Chapter 16 I Won''t Care About Her


    Looking at the old man on the screen helplessly, Sawyer said, "Grandpa, it is my private affair..."


    He was a man, not to mention that he had never been with any woman in the past few years under the


    guidance of his grandfather. It was not too much for him now.


    However, he thought he could get through it in this way. He thought his grandfather didn''t know the


    existence of Nora.


    In the video, Warren''s face suddenly changed. He held the dragon walking stick and looked angry. "Do


    you really think I''m old and stupid? That woman is the illegitimate daughter of the Cheng family. I know


    everything that you know. "


    Sawyer fell silent. He could understand why his grandfather was angry, but he was unhappy.


    Warren was also silent. "Back then, I took you away from everyone''s chase and saved my life, making


    everyone think that we were dead too. Now I''m back, not to let you have fun..."


    "Grandpa," Sawyer finally interrupted Warren," I know all these. I have arranged everything."


    He didn''t want to say too much, but grandpa''s words made his heart sink again.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, a beautiful woman walked close to Warren and said, "Grandpa, look at you. Are you mad


    at Sawyer again?"


    She was the only daughter of her grandfather''srade in arms.


    Sawyer also knew that his grandfather treated her as his granddaughter inw, but He was just not in


    the mood.


    Pointing at the woman beside him, Warren said, "if you are half as sensible as Lancy, I will be fine."


    On the other side, the woman called Lancy persuaded Warren, "Grandpa, Sawyer knows. He will do


    everything well."


    Hearing her exnation, Sawyer''s head was about to blow up. He pinched his nose impatiently and


    said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will handle it by myself. I will definitely win the cooperation with Cheng


    group."


    Then she closed theputer screen, not caring about what Warren wanted to say.


    How could he forget the explosion in the past? When he came back to China this time, no one could


    stop him from doing anything There was no need to remind her.


    He just wanted to take advantage of that woman, which no one knew better than him.


    Just as he leaned against the chair in frustration, Andy''s voice came from outside the study, "Miss,


    you''d better stay obediently. Otherwise, Mr. Sawyer knows that you will be the only one who suffers..."


    The woman''s voice was low, but it could be seen that she was anxious and wanted to leave here.


    When Sawyer walked out of the study, he saw Andy stop her. He was standing upstairs, with his hands


    on the railing, looking at her coldly.


    His lips moved and he saidzily, "Andy, let her go. If she has the ability, she can leave by herself."


    This manor was far away from the city center, with mountains and seas on its back. If there was no


    special person to lead the way, she would never be able to walk out all her life.


    Andy obviously knew what happened, "but, Mr. Sawyer, if she leaves by herself..."


    "No one can stop her if she wants to die." Sawyer said, looking down at her with a cold and frightening


    expression.


    Was it an illusion?


    Nora shivered, but he said he would let her go. This was the best ending.


    She pushed Andy''s head without hesitation, "Do you hear me? No one is allowed to stop me." After


    saying that, she took ast nce at the man standing upstairs, turning around and walking out.


    "Mr. Sawyer." Andy was worried.


    Sawyer''s eyes were still cold, and his grandfather''s reprimand was reasonable.


    The woman who broke in suddenly was not within his n. He would not care about her.


    Absolutely not.


    He turned around and walked back to the study.

 Chapter 17 His Overbearing

    Chapter 17 His Overbearing


    Andy stood in the hall with a cute look on his face. "Mr. Sawyer, is he angry?" He didn''t know what had


    happened in the study just now.


    But judging from Sawyer''s expression, it was obvious that he didn''t want her to leave.


    After Sawyer checked all the surveince videos in the study, he sat on the sofa and watched the


    picture. Nora''s petite figure walked out of the manor.


    He was looking at the weak woman in the picture. He didn''t know why when she suddenly came in on


    the cruise, his heart seemed to be scratched.


    He also didn''t know why he saved her.


    Until now, looking at her back and the faint dress fluttered with the morning wind, he suddenly became


    a little anxious.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He leaned his head against the sofa and found herself still having a fever!


    "Andy, bring me the medicine." He roared.


    Andy then took the antipyretics in and nced at the monitor picture. He was also surprised. It seemed


    that he cared about this woman very much.


    After he took the medicine, Andy also left.


    Looking at the woman in the portrait, Sawyer seemed to have determined to leave here without looking


    back.


    "Just go if you want!" He shouted. Anyway, the Cheng family would fall into his hands in the end. He


    would not let anyone in the Cheng family go.


    He was still sitting on the sofa, leaning his head against it, and his eyes were still fixed on the woman


    on the screen.


    Because of the drug, he fell asleep somehow.


    In the video, the faint figure was out of sight. There was only an empty picture left without her trace.


    After walking for a whole day, the gloomy day made people hot at the bottom of their hearts.


    Nora didn''t know how long it would take for her to get out of this damned ce. She walked along the


    road, but he get into the jungle unexpectedly.


    She wanted to retreat, but she didn''t know the way back.


    "What the hell is this ce?" At this moment, she stood on the reef and looked at the sea in front of her


    speechlessly.


    The water surface was blown by the wind, and white waves could be seen from the sky.


    She couldn''t find a way out alone, nor could she find the way back. "I won''t go back. That domineering


    man, I..." She looked around and said, "I''d rather die here."


    After walking for a day, she almost used up all her strength and sat on the reef powerlessly.


    However, her heart was empty at this moment. She lowered her head on her knees and thought of


    James.


    She got lost, alone, without anyone caring about her, and even If she was dead, James wouldn''t take a


    look at her!


    Didn''t he know how much she loved him?


    "James, James!" She murmured the name, but she didn''t know when there were tears in the corners of


    her eyes.


    At dusk, it began to rain again. Apanied by the wind from the sea, she felt cold all over her body.


    Sitting on the reef, she was trembling all over.


    The water level was rising and gradually drowned into the reef, but she was still sitting there without


    motion.


    Maybe


    James! I will be happy if my death could make you happy.


    She had never been so desperate like this moment. At this moment, she even thought of the


    domineering man, Sawyer


    That night, she fell at his feet and asked for help.

 Chapter 18 the Gentleness

    Chapter 18 the Gentleness


    "Please, help me!" She fell at his feet. The weak and desperate voice was always in his dream.


    This woman, her breath and everything that happened on the cruise that night. Her gentleness really


    amazed him.


    It was the first time that he had been so eager for a woman.


    When Sawyer woke up, it was already the second half of the night.


    She looked around and found that it was dark all around. Only the surveince video on the wall in front


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of him was disying, as if it was frozen there.


    Only The woman who was lost.


    Sawyer stood up at once and asked, "Where is she?" He suddenly roared and manipted the screen,


    only to find that she was nowhere to be found.


    Hearing the noise inside, Andy rushed in and saw the figure of Sawyer standing in front of the screen.


    His thin lips were tightly closed, which were so cold that no one dared to look straight at him.


    Sometimes Andy was a little surprised. His boss should be the reincarnation of a genius, so that he


    could have such a jealous face.


    But at this moment, Andy sensed that something was wrong.


    The boss pointed at the screen and asked coldly again, "How did you guard? Where is she?"


    "She?" Andy was stunned and felt undeserved, "Didn''t you ask her to..."


    "Don''t you know that if no one leads the way here, she will break into the jungle?" Finally, Sawyer


    couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and roared, "You just let her go if I ask her to leave. I ask you to


    die. Why don''t you go to die immediately?"


    Andy felt undeserved. Mr. Sawyer was too cold and ruthless!


    He sniffed and bowed to Sawyer, "Mr. Sawyer, take care of yourself." Then he turned around and was


    about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Sawyer stopped him.


    "Mr. Sawyer wants me to die, I will die!" Andy looked desperate.


    "Find her back right now." Sawyer felt that Andy was so stupid.


    Andy suddenly burst intoughter. "I don''t need to die? Oh, okay, I''ll send someone to search for her


    right away, and make sure she''s safe and sound! "


    Sawyer sat back on the sofa and looked at the scene in front of him with dissatisfaction. Why was he


    so careless?


    "Doesn''t she know how to turn around?" He murmured.


    Her stubbornness was deeply engraved in his eyes at the cruise ship night. If she went to a corner now,


    she might really die outside.


    Thinking of this, Sawyer frowned and his handsome face was as cold as ice.


    She died?


    Why did he feel reluctant!


    A few hourster, there was no good news from Andy. He looked dispirited and didn''t dare to face


    Sawyer. He only sent a message through the inte, "Mr. Sawyer, we have been searching in the


    jungle for several hours, but we haven''t seen Nora yet. Would she..."


    "p!"


    All of a sudden, the phone was hung up. Sawyer stood up and rushed into the darkness with a bang.


    The manor was so big inside and outside. Outside the manor, there were almost several mountains in a


    row, and no one could find them.


    He bought this manor because of the quiet environment, but he didn''t expect that this woman was so


    stupid.


    Andy was so anxious when the phone was hung up, but there was no response from Mr. Sawyer


    In the darkness of the night, Sawyer rushed out of the manor without even putting on his coat.


    He didn''t even notice that he cared so much about her life and death.

 Chapter 19 This Stupid Woman

    Chapter 19 This Stupid Woman


    By the sea, the tide began to rise at night. Nora was so dizzy that she didn''t even realize that her dress


    was wet by the sea water.


    It was getting dark, but at the other end of the manor, all the staff were busy. The busy lights were


    flickering, asionally All kinds of sounds could be heard from the mountain not far away.


    Sawyer rushed out of the manor and walked through the mountain, but he still couldn''t see her.


    "Damn it! It''s so big here How can I find her? " He cursed, but the anxiety in his heart grew


    uncontrobly.


    Until he met Andy in the jungle, Andy still had a bitter face. "Mr. Sawyer, this ce is too big. I don''t


    know which direction she headed. You''d better go back first. She must be fine."


    Sawyer nced at Andy. His hair was in a mess because he was in a hurry to look for her. His clothes


    were also scratched by branches.


    "Keep searching. Don''t go back if you can''t find her." He ordered.


    He looked cold on the surface, but his heart is burning in the inside. He knew how big this ce was


    and how many dangers were hidden in the forest.


    If she fled here alone, a fall will put her in great danger, not to mention falling in the traps set by some


    hunters.


    Andy had no choice but to listen to his order. But when he wanted to persuade his boss to go back, he


    stubbornly walked to the other side. "Don''t worry about me. Find her before dawn." He ordered Andy as


    he walked forward.


    He walked towards another direction. It was dark in front of him. He walked here easily with his


    wisdom, but he was guessing in his heart.


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the other end of the mountain, which was next to the sea.


    Logically speaking, no matter how crazy she was, she couldn''t walk all the way around the manor to go


    there?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as the cold wind came from the other side of the sea, Sawyer was a little uncertain. He


    walked towards the sea unconsciously.


    The sea wind was freezing cold, and the sea water was even colder.


    With trembles, she seemed to return to the past, when James was still close to her. They grew up


    together, and in the end that ident happened.


    Since then, James has regarded her as an enemy and wished she could die like this.


    She raised her eyes with difficulty and looked at the scene in front of her. The blue and ck sea water


    was about to eat her alive.


    She forced a smile and said, "maybe, I will die like this It''s good! " She said weakly.


    If she died like this, would James stop the hatred towards her?


    Thinking of this, she fell down feebly. She felt dizzy and seemed to be supported by something.


    She wasn''t devoured by the cold water, nor did she feel cold and lonely. It was more like A chest.


    Someone pulled her into his arms.


    She wanted to hold up her eyes, but found that she could not move anymore.


    She could do nothing but let him hold her horizontally and walk back step by step. Out of conscience,


    she heard a domineering but a little gentle voice ringing in her ears.


    "Stupid woman, do you really want to die here?" The scolding was apanied by reluctance.


    She tried her best to find him, but she fainted, leaving only Sawyer holding her in his arms and looking


    at her.


    He felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 20 Sleep with You

    Chapter 20 Sleep with You


    When she was in aa, Nora only felt cold and trembled. But she felt a warm and strong embrace.


    However, when she wanted to get rid of her eyes, she couldn''t see the man clearly.


    In her sleep, only the p that James gave her was at his brother''s funeral. After that, she had been a


    woman cursed by thousands of people.


    No one could give herself a warm support like now.


    When she woke up again, it was almost dawn. But she found that she was very hot, as if she had a


    high fever.


    When she was about to turn around, a cold voice came, "Just lie down well and don''t move."


    Sawyer!


    The voice was so cold that it waspletely different from the strong chest in her dream.


    "Where am I?" She stood up and ignored the man''s warning.


    However, when she tried to get up, she found herself powerless and fell down again. The soft quilt


    touched her skin, making her feelfortable and want to sleep immediately.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To her surprise, the man who had been guarding the bedside stood up and said, "You''re awake. It''s


    time for me to go to bed."


    It seemed that he had guarded her all night.


    There was no light in the room, and it was dim. Nora couldn''t see his expression clearly. She only knew


    that his voice was cold and seemed to be angry.


    Besides, she thought he would go back to his room to have a rest after he finished his words, but she


    didn''t expect him to open a corner of the quilt and get in.


    The sudden smell of the male made her nervous all over. When she wanted to retreat, he held her in


    his arms heavily.


    "Aren''t you going back to have a rest?" She protested. When she tried to get rid of him, she found that


    he was holding her tightly and very close.


    Her face turned red because of the air around her. Fortunately, the light was off, but It shouldn''t be like


    this!


    "I want to sleep with you tonight!" When she was about to push him away, Sawyer whispered in her


    ear.


    Her voice was very low, but this sentencepletely made her body which had been high fever burn


    again.


    "What... What do you want to do?" She suddenly became nervous. "I I''m still sick! "


    Before she finished her words, the man suddenly pulled her into his arms, as if he wanted to hold her in


    his arms. "If you resist again, I don''t care whether you are still sick. I don''t have that patience!"


    Hearing this, Nora suddenly froze. She didn''t even dare to take a deep breath, but her heart began to


    beat faster.


    Because after he finished his sentences, she felt he began to threaten her. She was sleeping with a


    wolf!


    She might be eaten by him at any time.


    However, when she was nervous, the man raised his head and approached her. What did he want to


    ask?


    However, the familiar and strange breath frightened her.


    His breath was sucked into her ears, as if her ears were scratched. It made her very ufortable.


    She could not bear it anymore. "I don''t want to sleep with you." Then she tried her best to push him


    away.


    However, the man grabbed her like a lit match looking at her dangerously. "Woman, I have told you, I


    don''t have that patience."

 Chapter 21 Have A Nosebleed

    Chapter 21 Have A Nosebleed


    How could Nora not know what was wrong with this man, especially when he was still so close to her,


    and his breath went straight into her ear.


    She couldn''t help but blush and resist this feeling. "Sawyer, let go of me. I don''t want to..."


    "Who hit you?" He suddenly asked in her ear, which was not as enthusiastic as before, but now he


    looked serious.


    Stunned, Nora didn''t know what the man was asking about her. "What are you talking about? Who Who


    hit me? "


    However, Sawyer''s eyes were still fixed on the woman, preventing her from moving.


    His eyes seemed to want to see through her. He said coldly, "when you were in aa, you cried and


    At this moment, Nora was stunned, like a deted ball, nkly letting him stare.


    James!


    She had thought too many things in hera. He wanted her to die, and she thought she would die


    like this!


    But But the bad man in front of her saved her again.


    Seeing that her eyes suddenly turned red, Sawyer''s gaze deepened. He reached out his hand and


    couldn''t help but hold up her cheek. A kiss fell on her forehead, which was still in a fever.


    This kiss, however, seemed to have touched something amazing. She pushed him away at once. "Let


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    go of me. You are not a good person. You want to use me, right? I won''t fall into your trap. "


    But somehow, when she said this, her tears fell down, but her heart was painful because of his


    question just now.


    It was as painful as his heart being poked.


    Seeing the sudden change of her facial expression, Sawyer''s face was cold. He suddenly stood up and


    stared at her for a long time. Then he said casually, "go to sleep first. I won''t touch you tonight."


    She looked at him in surprise. Was he ''caring about her?


    However, he didn''t leave the room. Instead, he turned around and walked into the bathroom. Not long


    after, Nora heard the sound of water.


    It''s sote. Why do you still take a shower? Nora didn''t understand, but it was a good thing that he


    wouldn''t touch her.


    In the bathroom, Leo stood alone under the shower head, letting the cold water pour on his head. He


    lowered his head to look at the sparks she had wiped, so he had no choice but to do so.


    His self-control was amazing, but he couldn''t control himself only after meeting her.


    If he hadn''t done that, he would have had sex with her when she was sick.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Nora was still awake, but she was shocked by the fact that he was


    only wrapped in a towel.


    It was undeniable that he looked very thin and fleshy in and out of his clothes. For a person like Nora


    who was not aware of the beauty of man until now, she couldn''t help staring.


    The perfect eight pack abs, the legendary Mermaid thread, and how he wiped the water drops on his


    head with a towel casually, and how water drops flowed down the outline of his muscles


    This man is giving her a nosebleed!


    Did he change his strategy and want her to fight back?


    Noticing her gaze, Sawyer stopped wiping his hair and looked up at her. "What''s wrong?"


    Her face suddenly turned red and she didn''t know how to face this man.

 Chapter 22 Is He Caring About Me

    Chapter 22 Is He Caring About Me


    At first, Sawyer didn''t understand why she was so shy.


    However, when he saw that she looked around but didn''t dare to look at him, he immediately


    understood.


    He wiped the towel on his hand, sitting down on the edge of the bed, "Will you also blush?" It sounded


    like he was sneering her.


    She had been so resistant to him before, but now she behaved like this. Even Nora herself felt that it


    was really too disappointing and embarrassing.


    However, she didn''t reluctant to show weakness. When she heard what he said, she sat up and said,


    "Who blushed? Do you think everyone is as shameless as you? You run around naked? Don''t you feel


    ashamed?"


    "Oh?" Sawyer lowered his head and looked at his clothes. "Is there anything wrong?" He wondered?


    It seemed that he didn''t.


    He looked up at the woman in front of him again. She raised her head high and dared not look at him.


    Suddenly, he felt that this duplicitous woman was quite interesting.


    Just as she didn''t dare to look at him, Sawyer suddenly bent over and drew the original distance very


    close.


    "Ah!" Nora didn''t expect that he would suddenly get so close to her. She screamed out of fear. When


    she was about to step back, she found that she was leaning against the side of the table. There was no


    way back.


    But she was locked between the night table and him.


    He must have done it on purpose.


    The two were so close that she could almost hear his steady and powerful heartbeat.


    However, she was so shy that she almost squeezed herself into the night table. "Can you... Can you


    Stay away from me! " She said weakly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was hard for her to ept the fact that such a handsome man suddenly approached her. Besides, he


    was also a dangerous man.


    "Isn''t it far enough?" He suddenly leaned closer and said wickedly.


    He must have done it on purpose!


    Nora was about to cry. "Sawyer, don''t y rascal, okay?" She said.


    He knew what she meant, but he was still so shameless to get close to her. It was obvious that he


    deserved to be beaten.


    However, Sawyer seemed to enjoy the feeling of teasing her. He stretched out his hands and pressed


    them against the bedside table, locking her in the middle.


    The breath of the two people was so close, and Nora felt that her heart was about to jump out. When


    she wanted to stretch out her hand, she pushed him against his chest, trying to push him away.


    But he said, "Go to Cheng family with me tomorrow." He said seriously.


    "What?" Nora was stunned now, the appearance changed so fast?


    But the next moment, he got close to her and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you.


    I''m not as terrible as you think!"


    This man suddenly became so gentle.


    Nora''s face turned redder and she lowered her head.


    Just when she thought he was about to kiss her, he added, "Besides, don''t run around again. It''s


    dangerous outside the manor."


    When he found her by the sea, she was so cold that she curled up there. When he found her, she


    looked so pitiful from a distance.


    All of a sudden, even Sawyer himself couldn''t help feeling heartbroken.


    At the same time, Nora was also surprised. This man Was he caring about her?

 Chapter 23 Behave Yourself

    Chapter 23 Behave Yourself


    Nora was shocked. She was afraid of the man''s hegemony in her heart, but now he was so gentle.


    When he saw her astonishment, he even gently held her in his arms and told her to "Behave yourself."


    These words were like a magic spell, making her a little confused.


    When she came to her senses, she pushed him away. Looking at his shocked face, she didn''t know


    how to exin.


    She stammered, "You Your hair is still wet! " As she spoke, she lowered her eyes, not daring to look


    straight at this man.


    To be exact, she didn''t dare to look directly at his perfect figure. Just thinking of the scene just now


    made her blush and her heart beat faster.


    She must be crazy that her heart was disturbed by a man.


    Sawyer chuckled and didn''t refuse her. He stood up and continued to walk into the bathroom. Hearing


    the sound of the hair dryer, Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    She also looked in the direction of the bathroom. At this moment, she had calmed down and


    understood that all his kind to her now was like feeding her a chronic poison, trying to win her trust, and


    then use her.


    She understood that she couldn''t be trapped in his gentle trap.


    She was still very tired. She turned over and continued to sleep in the quilt. In a daze, she only heard


    hime out of the bathroom and turn off the light in the room.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he crawled into the quilt. With a burning feeling and a man''s enthusiasm, he hugged her waist


    from behind.


    In a daze, Nora reached out her hand to push him away, but found that he didn''t make any more


    moves. Instead, he just held her quietly and fell asleep.


    Nora slept deeper and deeper. It seemed that she had returned to her youth.


    In her dream, the young man still had a big smile on his face, but she didn''t know when James became


    so resolute at the morning funeral.


    A p


    The p fell on Nora''s face. The heat was still lingering in her heart, making her cry.


    "No, James, it''s really not me who killed him You said that you only love me in this life... " She wanted


    to cry out in her dream, but she couldn''t.


    However, from then on, what she saw was the hatred in James''s eyes.


    "Ah!" She screamed. Her back was wet with cold sweat. She just stared ahead. It was still dark around.


    She couldn''t tell whether she was still in her dream or not.


    Slowly, she reached out her hand and touched her cheek that had been pped by James in her


    dream. It seemed that it was still painful after so many years.


    She could even touch the warmth of her tears.


    But she didn''t know when the man next to her was awakened by her. He sat up and stared at her for a


    long time. "Are you crying?"


    If he didn''t mishear, she seemed to be calling another man''s name in her dream.


    Surprised, Nora turned around and found She was sleeping next to another man, and this man seemed


    to be angry.


    Sure enough, when she noticed this, the man beside her pulled her into his arms.


    Without any precaution, Nora was suddenly pressed against his chest.


    "Woman, are you calling another man on my bed?" He was angry.

 Chapter 24 Kiss Her Tears

    Chapter 24 Kiss Her Tears


    His words were mixed with the smell of fire, which made Nora stunned and cool down suddenly


    When she tried to get up and push him away, her hands were against his chest. She couldn''t get rid of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    him. When he leaned over, she suddenly felt like a mountain was pressing down.


    "What... What do you want to do?" Nora felt that she was almost out of breath. This man was too


    heavy. Besides, he seemed to be very angry now and didn''t want to give her any chance to breathe.


    "Did you cry?" His thumb stroked her cheek. The cold tear stains made him even more unhappy.


    "It''s none of your business." She turned her head away stubbornly. What happened in the past was still


    bothering her in her dream.


    But even so, she didn''t want to expose her scars to others.


    In Sawyer''s eyes, her stubbornness was totally different. He suddenly smiled wickedly angrily.


    He bent down, the action made the two people who had been close to each other suddenly be


    closer. And they could not even tolerate any space.


    He said, "whether it''s my business or not, you are my woman, and there is no sand in my eyes."


    After saying that, he kissed her as a punishment.


    This time, Nora didn''t resist him anymore. Instead, she epted him kiss her as if she was dead.


    When he thought she had epted her fate, his lips touched the salty and bitter taste of her tears.


    He suddenly let her go and stood up, looking down at her from the bed.


    It was very dark in the room, and only the moonlight outside reflected in. From the light, she could see


    that the man was very tall. His figure shrouded her, suddenly with a trace of coldness.


    Nora also sat up, but she moved backwards, trying to open the distance between herself and him.


    She thought he would be angry, but she didn''t expect that he just stared at her for a long time, and then


    he slowly crouched down and looked straight into her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I will make you cry for me one day." Then he turned around and got out of bed. He took a


    coat and walked out of the room.


    Hearing this, Nora was stunned.


    However, the man didn''t look back. It seemed that He was really angry!


    After he left, Nora felt relieved. Without him, no matter how sad she was in her dream, no one would


    see her.


    She hid herself under the quilt again, but she couldn''t fall asleep for the whole night.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t think of the previous dream. The face of Sawyer and thest words


    he left shed through her mind again and again.


    "How crazy! How could I cry for him?" She cursed the overbearing man secretly, turning over not to


    think of him.


    However, the surrounding was full of his smell, including the faint smell of tobo.


    She tossed and turned all night and never fell asleep. The second day, Andy asked a servant toe


    over with a suit of clothes.


    "Miss, it''s time to get up. Mr. Sawyer asked you to wash up and have breakfast downstairs. He will take


    you out at half past nine on time."


    Nora looked at Andy in surprise, but didn''t show the same respect. But she hesitated and asked, "Go


    out?"


    She remembered yesterday Sawyer asked her to go to the Cheng family with him.


    She was unwilling to go with him.


    Moreover, Samantha was going to be engaged to James in a few days. She really wanted to find a


    ce to hide for a few days.

 Chapter 25 I Can Get Up By Myself

    Chapter 25 I Can Get Up By Myself


    Nora wanted to hide for a few days, but Mr. Sawyer might not agree.


    Andy also came here with the imperial edict. He seemed to have seen through Nora''s mind early.


    Regardless of her will, he directly asked the servant to do it.


    "Dress her up and make Mr. Sawyer satisfied." Then he bowed to Nora, turned around and closed the


    door.


    Before Nora could digest his words, she saw the servants in front of her rushing over. The two of them


    lifted her off the bed one by one.


    "What do you want to do? I I can walk by myself. Tell Mr. Sawyer, don''t torture me like this! " She


    shouted, "I can get up by myself!"


    However, after she was forced to wash her face and brush her teeth, she was forced to change her


    clothes. Nora couldn''t take it anymore. Atst, she had to rush out of the room.


    Andy was waiting outside. Seeing that she was still in pajamas, he asked, "Miss, what can I do for


    you?" His smile was stiff.


    Nora was so angry that she said, "can you not treat me as a disabled person? I can change my clothes


    myself."


    Andy was a little embarrassed. "If I don''t serve you well, Mr. Sawyer will be mad." Moreover, Mr.


    Sawyer had lost his temper more than once this morning. He didn''t know if he didn''t sleep wellst


    night.


    "I''ll get mad too." Nora was so furious that she stared at Andy


    Andy had no choice. He look at his watch. He was afraid that it would take up the time set by Mr.


    Sawyer, so he waved his hand and said, "then you all can leave now!"


    Seeing the servantse out, Nora was satisfied. She turned around and went back to her room in


    anger, and the door was closed again.


    The styles of the clothes prepared in the room were really changeable and dazzled. In the end, Nora


    picked up a simple pair of jeans and a simple shirt. It was cool and bright to wear, and then she tied a


    ponytail casually.


    This was the real Nora.


    When she opened the door again, she stood in front of Andy with a very simple look. His mouth was


    wide open.


    "Mydy, please don''t make fun of me. Mr. Sawyer asked me to dress you up well." He was about to


    cry.


    Nora didn''t think it was inappropriate to do so. "That''s what I usually wear. Besides, isn''t he going back


    to Cheng family? Do I have to wear a dress to go home? "


    Andy was rendered speechless.


    Then she went to have breakfast casually. Andy kept a sad face because of her dress all the way.


    Sawyer had breakfast while working in his study, so he couldn''t eat with her.


    When the time was up, Andy took her outside.


    Last time she walked out of the manor by herself, she didn''t know how big it was. This time, with Andy


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leading the way, she really realized that if she didn''t have a car, she wouldn''t be able to walk out for a


    year!


    Sawyer had been waiting by the car for a while. He seemed to wear casual clothes as well, with a pair


    of sunsses. He leaned against the car.


    He saw hering from a distance.


    It was undeniable that her figure was tall, and this pair of clothes was obviously suitable for her.


    Compared with the first time graceful look She was also very charming this time.

 Chapter 26 I Should Take Good Care Of You

    Chapter 26 I Should Take Good Care Of You


    Sawyer took off his sunsses and walked to the back seat. He opened the door and didn''t wait for


    her.


    Andy trotted over and sat in the front. Obviously, he was the driver.


    On the contrary, Nora was walking slowly all the way. She knew that they were going back to the


    Cheng family this time, and she didn''t know how to face it. Moreover, she had to deal with Samantha,


    and she didn''t know how!


    Sawyer seemed to be impatient. When she walked slowly, he opened the door on the other side and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leaned against it. "Hurry up."


    He was a man of few words.


    Thisment suddenly came to Nora''s mind. "Why are you so arrogant? You are just a little


    handsome." She muttered in a low voice, but she had to walk a little faster.


    She got into the car and kept a distance from the man.


    "Sit here." He opened his mouth, but still kept looking through the documents in his hands, but his


    voice sound irresistible


    Andy drove steadily, but Nora pretended not to hear him. She deliberately turned her head to the


    window and looked outside.


    Sawyer didn''t feel her approach for a while. He raised his head from the document and saw her


    disdainful expression from the reflection of the ss.


    Sawyer didn''t say anything more, but moved towards where she was sitting.


    In this way, the two people would be very close to each other.


    "You... You are so shameless!" Nora wanted to keep a distance from him, but there was no way back.


    She couldn''t jump out of the car!


    However, Sawyer just smiled and said, "If I am shameless, I will have sex with you here." He said and


    looked at her cor.


    She might not realize that this thin shirt was very good at setting off the color of her inner bra. This kind


    of vagueness was easier to give people illusions.


    Following his eyes, she looked down and suddenly covered her hands on the cor of her clothes.


    "How dare you?" She raised her voice in an instant.


    Obviously, the car stopped all of a sudden and then drove steadily.


    Leo nced at the front and said, "although the front and the back of the car are separated, but..." He


    whispered in her ear, "no sound instion."


    His voice was maic. His breath made Nora itchy


    She had no choice but to shrink her neck and hide herself in the corner of the car door.


    Seeing her like this, Sawyer was amused and said, "Don''t worry. If I want to cooperate with your Cheng


    family, I have to take good care of you."


    "Cooperate?" Nora was surprised and suddenly became alert. "Don''t be hypocritical. Will you really


    want to cooperate with the Cheng family?" She didn''t believe it at all.


    Sawyer sneered, "let''s wait and see."


    Along the way, he did not do anything to her, but Nora still felt like a cat is scratching her heart. She


    decided to reveal his true face when she arrived at the Cheng family.


    Although she was an illegitimate daughter, the Cheng family had treated her well these years.


    Sawyer also looked at her. He seemed to understand what she was thinking, and a mysterious smile


    appeared on his lips.


    When the car arrived at the Cheng family''s house, it was rare to see the butler of Mr. Jay was waiting at


    the door in person. When he saw the car of Sawyer driving here from a distance, he finally smiled.


    When the car stopped in front of him, the butler came forward to open the door. "Mr. Sawyer, Mr. Jay


    has been waiting for you for a long time..."


    He said with a smile, but found that the person sitting beside the car door was Nora.


    The butler''s face changed, "Miss. Nora, why are you here?"


    Why was she in Sawyer''s car?

 Chapter 27 How Dare You Come Back

    Chapter 27 How Dare You Come Back


    Nora didn''t know how to answer the Butler''s question. She looked embarrassed and said, "Well..." She


    looked back at the other side of the car. The man got out of the car leisurely.


    After getting out of the car, he nced at them sideways and looked handsome. "Is there a problem?"


    Hearing his question, the butler was speechless and didn''t know what to say. He could onlyugh


    awkwardly, "No problem, no problem."


    However, the Butler couldn''t help taking a few more nces at Nora.


    In the past few days, the Cheng family had been dissatisfied with her, and now she came back with


    Sawyer. What should Warren do?


    The Butler didn''t dare to neglect Sawyer. He was the distinguished guest invited by Warren today.


    Butler walked in front of them and warmly led them into the Cheng family''s house.


    Nora was a little embarrassed. As soon as she came back to Cheng family, she became a transparent


    person without any attention. Fortunately, she had been used to this.


    She was used to following them silently.


    It was rare for the Cheng family to open the middle door for a distinguished guest. It could be seen that


    Jay attached great importance to Sawyer.


    When entering the room, Nora didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention and quietly went back to her


    room. She had something to pack up.


    However, when she was about to get out of the threshold, she stumbled and cried out, her body leaning


    down.


    Sawyer grabbed her arm and asked, "where do you want to go?"


    Her intention seemed to be discovered, and she felt guilty. "I, I, I want to go back. Aren''t you here to


    talk about business? You go ahead. Leave me alone! "


    But before she finished her words, Sawyer seemed not to hear her. He grabbed her wrist and


    continued to walk into the hall.


    "Come on. It''s not good to let others see us." Nora muttered in a low voice, and she was worried at the


    bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t want the Cheng family to misunderstand her rtionship with Sawyer, although They had


    already had a rtionship, but she didn''t want to be tied up with him.


    Not to mention Let James see.


    Obviously, Sawyer also noticed her embarrassment. He tightened his grip on her hand and asked,


    "What? Do you feel ashamed to be with me?"


    He was a little unhappy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Looking at the strange behavior of the two people, the Butler seemed to be suspicious, but he could not


    believe it.


    Nora was just an illegitimate daughter. How could Sawyer fall in love with her?


    She took back her hand sulkily and pushed herself away, keeping a distance between herself and


    Sawyer.


    She decided to tell the truth, "Let me tell you. I can onlye back with my mother once a month. I


    This time I just wanted to pack up something with you. I¡­"


    She didn''t know what to say next.


    After all, her family background was there. If she continued to talk about it, she would also feel


    ufortable.


    Looking at her face, Sawyer knew that she was telling the truth, so he didn''t force her. "Okay. Pack up


    your things and don''t live here."


    Anyway, he was going to take her away when he came back.


    Nora didn''t expect him to be so easy-going. "Really?"


    "Am I kidding?" He answered, snorted, turned around and followed the housekeeper to sit on the sofa


    in the hall.


    Nora was happy all of a sudden. She just wanted to pack up and go back to the small apartment she


    rented quietly.


    Just as she was happy, Samantha''s voice came from behind, with disdain and disgust, "I really didn''t


    expect that an illegitimate daughter like you would have the face toe back?"

 Chapter 28 He Didnt Mean Well

    Chapter 28 He Didn''t Mean Well


    The sarcastic voice made Nora''s whole body solemn. Everything that happened on the cruise that night


    seemed toe back to her. The reason why she had provoked a man like Sawyer was all because of


    her.


    "I just came back to take back my own things. I''m afraid that my eyes will be dirty if I live under the


    same roof with a person like you who can only use medicine to frame me." Nora retorted.


    "You..." Samantha had nned to kill her that night, but she didn''t expect that she could escape and


    use it to face her like that.


    After calming herself down, Samantha regained herposure and said, "I don''t know what you are


    talking about, but don''t me me for not warning you. I''m going to be engaged to James in two weeks.


    I hope you''d better behave yourself."


    As she spoke, she walked over and added, "Oh, by the way, James told me that he didn''t want to see


    you at the engagement ceremony."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This sentence hit the Achilles'' heel of Nora. She was speechless all of a sudden.


    She knew that James hated her.


    However, when Samantha thought she had won this battle, Sawyer, who was standing beside her,


    asked, "so, do you wee me to your engagement ceremony?"


    Samantha was stunned. She didn''t know what Sawyer meant.


    But Samantha also knew that her father attached great importance to Sawyer, she smiled and said, "of


    course, it''s my honor to have you here!"


    However, Sawyer just sneered and said, "Then, I will invite Miss Nora to be my date at that time. Do


    you mind?" After a pause, he asked, "I should ask. Will your fiance mind?"


    "What?" Samantha was taken aback by Sawyer''s words.


    Even Nora was a little anxious. "I don''t want to..."


    However, Sawyer interrupted her and said, "if you do mind, don''t bother to send me the invitation.


    Anyway, there are a lot of people waiting to cooperate with me except the Cheng family." Then he took


    Nora''s hand. He didn''t want to stay with a woman like Samantha.


    At this time, Mr. Jay, who came downstairs from the study, heard these words. He was still on the


    stairs, and the voice came in a hurry, "What are you talking about, Mr. Sawyer? If you weren''t present


    at Samantha''s engagement ceremony, what''s the point of it? Cheng family and Xiao Group are going to


    be partners. Your presence will be a great honor of them."


    Mr. Jay, is the ruler of the Cheng family.


    Samantha didn''t dare to argue with him. After saying that, he gave Samantha a re to ask her to


    restrain herself.


    Actually, she just wanted to take this opportunity to give Nora a hard time, but she didn''t expect that


    Sawyer would stand up for her. What was the rtionship between them?


    "Mr. Sawyer, please ept my invitation!" In front of her father, Samantha could only step back. After


    saying that, she turned around and left with unwillingness.


    On the other hand, Nora was trying to avoid the embarrassment of the ceremony. She didn''t want to


    attend it, but now Sawyer insisted on taking her to the party.


    She was in a dilemma.


    Jay took a look at Nora. It seemed that he had seen everything when Sawyer had protected her just


    now, and there seemed to be something else in his eyes.


    He invited Sawyer to sit down and then asked him about the cooperation.


    It seemed that something urred to Nora at once. She looked at the man beside her with concern.


    She knew that this man didn''t mean well to the Cheng family from the beginning. Now he wanted to


    cooperate with the Cheng family. What on earth did he want to do?


    She thought for a while and couldn''t help interrupting when the two of them were talking. "Uncle, can


    you not cooperate with him?"

 Chapter 29 Your Family Is So Chaotic

    Chapter 29 Your Family Is So Chaotic


    Nora''s words made Jay stunned for a long time.


    However, Sawyer just sat there with a faint smile on his face. He seemed to have expected that this


    woman would do something to destroy this cooperation and he was just watching a good show.


    "Nora, what are you talking about?" Jay coughed to cover his embarrassment, "Mr. Sawyer, don''t mind


    her. She has been with her mother since childhood and has never dealt with business in thepany.


    She''s just talking nonsense."


    "No, it''s not like that." All of a sudden, Nora stood up and said, "uncle, he I heard him say he was going


    to destroy the Cheng family. He... "


    "Enough!" Jay didn''t expect that she would say that in front of Sawyer. He got angry and said, "do you


    know how much money we can make from the Bay project? If he wants to destroy the Cheng family,


    why is he still cooperating with us? "


    With his hands in his pockets, Sawyer stood up and said, "it seems that Mr. Jay hasn''t made up his


    mind yet. I''ll let you discuss it first!"


    Then he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Mr. Sawyer, what are you talking about? This project can only be perfect if we cooperate with each


    other!" Mr. Jay was anxious. He immediately stood up and blocked Sawyer''s way.


    Mr. Jay turned around and shouted to Nora, e and apologize to Mr. Sawyer."


    "I apologize to him?" Nora''s eyes widened. "I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize to


    him?"


    She stared at Sawyer angrily. She really didn''t know what did he do to make her uncle trust him so


    much.


    "Nora, don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because your mother is my sister!" Jay was


    also angry. He attached great importance to this project.


    "If I didn''t pity you and your daughter, I wouldn''t have taken you in for so long. Even if the Cheng family


    wasughed at, I still treated you and your mother well. Do you want to crush the Cheng family now?"


    Nora was stunned. She didn''t expect that her uncle would say these words in front of others. Her eyes


    turned red and she looked at Sawyer angrily.


    However, she didn''t want to apologize. Instead, she said stubbornly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Uncle,


    you will know that I''m right one day."


    "You are as stubborn as your mother." Jay was really angry now.


    However, Sawyer also looked at Nora. It seemed that what Andy had collected was true. This


    illegitimate daughter did not have a high position in the Cheng family.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sawyer also wanted to keep Jay in waiting, "since your family is so chaotic, you cane to me after


    you figure it out. By then, I can''t assure you who will be in charge of the project?"


    After saying that, Sawyer strode out of the gate.


    "Mr. Sawyer, please wait." Jay didn''t expect this to happen and wanted to stop it.


    Indeed, Sawyer stopped, but he didn''t mean to go back. Instead, he said, "Mr. Jay, don''t say that I''m


    not sincere. If you want to take over my project, just let your niece talk to me. If she keeps doing this,


    I''m not in the mood to cooperate with you."


    After saying that, he winked at Nora, looking handsome and unrestrained.


    He knew that Nora would understand what he meant. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to go


    back to him.


    "Shame on you!" Nora whispered to his back.


    But then she suddenly felt stressed. What she had to face now was the pressure from her uncle.


    She She didn''t want to go back to him.

 Chapter 30 He Is Mine

    Chapter 30 He Is Mine


    After she managed to get rid of her uncle, Nora wanted to pack up her things and go back to her


    apartment. She didn''t want to have anything to do with the man named Sawyer anymore.


    In the dim room, Nora pushed the door open, and a thickyer of dust rose. After she and her mother


    left, there was not even a cleaner.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little sad in her heart.


    She took out a pair of silver earrings from a dust sealed box. She hadn''t worn them since she took


    them off. This time She mighte back to Cheng family less often in the future, so she had to take it


    back.


    She put the ear drop in the pocket close to her heart, took a deep breath, and finally turned around and


    went out without hesitation.


    She walked towards the back door. When she passed by the backyard garden, unexpectedly,


    Samantha had been waiting there for a long time.


    She knew Nora.


    As soon as she saw Nora, Samantha sneered, "you are really not presentable. You even have to walk


    out from the back door. You shouldn''t be in the Cheng family at all."


    Nora stopped and looked at her cousin warily. "Yes, I don''t want to stay here anymore. It''s disgusting to


    live with you!"


    After saying that, Nora intended to leave by bypassing Samantha, but it seemed that she didn''t intend


    to let her leave so easily. She deliberately blocked in front of her and asked, "do you want to leave so


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    easily?"


    "What else do you want?" Nora was also angry, "I haven''t med you for the medicine you drugged


    me that night. Do you want me to tell everyone about it?"


    Samantha didn''t expect that the illegitimate daughter would be so angry at her. "Do you have


    evidence? When did I drug you? If you dare to talk nonsense, James won''t let you go first."


    James was the most frustrated thing for Nora now.


    Sure enough, when Nora heard what she said, Her face turned extremely bad.


    The man who once loved her, who had promised to protect her all his life was now like this.


    She couldn''t help but rush up and grabbed Samantha''s cor. "Don''t becent. He will know


    everything one day..."


    However, when she said this, her tears couldn''t help falling. Who would believe her if she really said


    what had happened in the past?


    Samantha shook off her hand confidently and dered, "he doesn''t belong to you."


    "He is mine!" After that, Nora''s heart ached as if it had been torn apart.


    Samantha sneered. What she wanted to see most was the painful look on Nora''s face.


    Now she saw, and she was very proud and satisfied.


    Walking past Nora, Samantha stopped and said, "I just want to tell you that I don''t want to see you on


    the engagement day. Don''t think that you can do anything just because you hook up with someone like


    Sawyer."


    She didn''t care about Sawyer.


    She just didn''t want to see anyone annoying.


    Looking at Samantha''s receding figure, Nora felt that she was as arrogant as a peacock, while she


    could only live in the past.


    If there hadn''t been that ident, James would have belonged to her

 Chapter 31 Mr. Sawyer Is Waiting For You!

    Chapter 31 Mr. Sawyer Is Waiting For You!


    Sawyer''s car had been waiting at the roadside which is not far away from Cheng family''s house.


    He was working in the car, looking up at his watch from time to time. It had been so long She hadn''t


    In the end, when Sawyerpletely lost his patience, he asked Andy to check it out. The result was


    that Nora had already left.


    That made Sawyer furious and he ordered Andy to find her out.


    Damn it! How dare she let him wait for so long in vain!


    However, after leaving from the back door, Nora directly walked to the bus station. Instead of going


    home directly, she went back to a cake shop called "Alice" in the downtown.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    This cake shop was cooperated by herself and her best friend, Orange. And she earned money from


    part-time jobs after graduation. The business was good.


    But she had been staying with Sawyer these days and didn''t have time toe here. She didn''t know


    what was going on.


    As soon as she returned to the cake shop, she saw Orange was very busy. When she saw Norae


    back, she came out of the kitchen and said, "Miss Nora, you finally appeared. If you don''te back, I


    will burn the kitchen."


    "Is it so exaggerated?" Seeing her bestir, Nora smiled and felt much relieved. "I just left for a few days."


    "That''s all," orange eximed exaggeratedly. "I served not only as a pastry master but also a


    saleswoman by myself. Please, I''m dying, okay?"


    "Okay, okay. Remember to write a will before you die and give me all the cake shops..." Nora smiled


    and put on the apron.


    She also knew that it was difficult for orange to cook these days. Cooking was her job. When she was


    not in the kitchen these days, orange did all the work by herself. It was conceivable.


    "Damn it! I am exhausted by you. I must have written it as a will. Bah, what will it be?" Realizing that


    she had been taken into the pit by Nora, she quickly pretended to spit.


    However, since Nora was back, she could feel relieved again.


    The door was opened and a man came in. He looked at the data in his hand and checked the name


    and number of the cake shop.


    He murmured, "Here it is."


    "Wee. Would you like to order cake or dessert?" As soon as Orange saw a guesting, she


    immediately changed into her sweetest smile. "Our shop has just produced delicious cakes. Handsome


    men can have a try..."


    "I want to see Nora. Is she here?" Andy interrupted her before she finished her words.


    ording to the information he got, the cake shop she cooperated with her college ssmate was


    here. She should be back, otherwise, Mr. Sawyer would still be waiting outside!


    "N¡­ Nora?" Orange couldn''t turn around. She looked at the young man in front of her and asked,


    "when did she like this kind of young man?"


    It was not like her taste!


    "What did you say?" Andy didn''t hear her clearly.


    It was not until then that Orange realized what she was doing. "Of course Nora is here. But the cakes in


    our shop are really delicious!"


    Her ultimate goal was still to sell cakes!


    At this time, Nora came out of the kitchen, her face covered with flour. "Orange, the candies in the


    kitchen have been used up. You have to remember to buy some more."


    After saying that, she suddenly saw Andy standing in the shop. She was stunned.


    Andy was very happy. He bowed respectfully to Nora and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Nora! Mr.


    Sawyer is still waiting for you in the car! "


    Boom!


    Her mind went nk.


    [ ] added, "Oh, by the way, Mr. Greg is very angry. Be careful."


    This Dead!

 Chapter 32 The Most Handsome Man.

    Chapter 32 The Most Handsome Man.


    Nora didn''t expect that they woulde here at all. She couldn''t react at once.


    However, when she heard Andy say that Mr. Sawyer was angry, she realized that she stood him up on


    purpose.


    Suddenly, she mmed the kitchen door and said to Andy, "Tell him I''m not here!"


    It seemed that she was avoiding a god of gue. Andy suddenly became a little surprised. She stared


    at her nkly for a long time and felt a little helpless.


    He picked up his phone and called Sawyer, who was still waiting in the car She said she is not here!


    Andy didn''t hear any response from Sawyer until he finished his words. He only heard the sound of Du.


    Now, she was really going to die! Andy thought.


    Expectedly, the next second, Sawyer pushed the door in person. "Ask that woman toe for me." He


    was furious.


    The moment Sawyer came in, he brought the wind in and took off his sunsses


    Every line on the outline seemed to be tailor-made. He was such a handsome man that nobody could


    After swallowing, Orange didn''t seem to hear what he said just now. He still smiled, but this time, with a


    little anthomaniac. "Wee to Alice. Our cake is delicious. He''s so handsome..."


    She couldn''t resist the impulse in her heart, but she still couldn''t help being infatuated with him.


    Andy pointed at the closed kitchen door, as if he was afraid of being implicated, indicating she stayed


    inside.


    Without hesitation, Sawyer walked there.


    "Bang, bang, bang," she mmed the door, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t get out obediently, I''ll take


    apart the door."


    "He is so handsome even when he is angry. What kind of luck does Nora have?" Orange still said as if


    what he was going to remove was not something from her shop.


    "One, two, three!" Sawyer said.


    In the room, Nora blocked the door with her body and didn''t dare to speak. She was speechless


    enough to Andy which is an idiot.


    Before she could react, Sawyer took a step back.


    Andy came up and kicked him directly!


    One, two


    This door was not a security door, and the safety factor was bad.


    Nora couldn''t resist it at all. Until the door was kicked open, she had no choice but to hide herself in the


    cupboard.


    Why was this man so haunting?


    Leo also walked into the kitchen. The flour was all over the kitchen. As soon as he came in, he closed


    the door behind him.


    He stepped on the ground and looked around the kitchen step by step.


    She walked to the cupboard where she squatted and hid. She couldn''t hide anymore, so she could only


    smile.


    She held the half kneaded dough in her hand and handed it to him with a ttering smile. "I... I Do you


    want it? "


    Sawyer looked at her coldly. The flour on her face was so cute when it was applied on her little face.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At once he didn''t seem to be so angry.


    He looked at her yfully and sneered, "You want it? How? Do you want it in the kitchen? "


    He asked three questions in a row. This extremely embarrassing topic was quite interesting.

 Chapter 33 You Are Shameless.

    Chapter 33 You Are Shameless.


    "What?" Nora was stunned and blinked her big eyes without turning her head.


    However, looking at the man''s yful eyes and thinking about his questions again, she suddenly


    blushed and threw the dough in her hand to him directly.


    "You''re shameless."


    How could he do this?


    Sawyer dodged himself and avoided the dough she threw at him.


    However, when she wanted to stand up and run away, the man stopped her with his iron arm. She


    could not move at all, and only could be suppressed by him.


    "Do you think you can escape from me ?" Sawyer asked.


    Then he looked down at her dress and suddenly became interested. "Interesting. Next time you make it


    clean and put on the servants clothes in order to let me see."


    What did he say? Nora''s face was as red as a tomato.


    But she couldn''t run away.


    She had to wear a bitter face and said, "I have no rtion with you now. What else do you want to do?


    If you want to cooperate with the Cheng family, just do it. I don''t care, okay?"


    "It''s none of your business." Sawyer didn''t take her serious at all. "Which one in the Cheng family


    believes you? What''s more, I think you are quite interesting. I didn''t ask you to leave. Who dare ask


    you to leave? "


    As he spoke, Sawyer got closer to her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so close to her, and his serious and frivolous tone made her heart palpitate.


    Nora had seen his charm and dared not look at him at this time.


    "I''m just an illegitimate daughter. No one thinks highly of me. It''s meaningless for you to badger me like


    this." Her voice trailed off.


    This man had been staring at her all the time. She felt ashamed.


    "It''s up to you whether it''s meaningful or not!" He said peremptorily.


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and raised her chin. "Besides, I''m very angry that you left


    without saying goodbye today. Tell me, how should I calm down? "


    Nora didn''t expect him to be so unreasonable. Was it worth getting angry?


    However, as he spoke, he was about to kiss her This was the way to appease his anger.


    Nora trembled and wanted to turn her face away, but his lips were about to fall.


    "No." She suddenly shouted and pushed away when his lips were close to hers.


    Sawyer didn''t expect that she would push him away and run towards the door.


    She didn''t want it.


    It was all Samantha''s fault that he could take advantage of her.


    However, even so, she didn''t want to sink. Even if she was no longer qualified to be with James, she


    didn''t want to have anything to do with this man.


    After a few steps, Sawyer caught up with her and pulled her arm to the side of the table. He grabbed


    her arm again and said, "How dare you refuse me?"


    He had never refused anything he didn''t want.


    He said and kissed her overbearingly. Without the tenderness just now, he was just angry and wanted


    to punish her.


    This woman left so easily. He had waited there for so long in vain. He had never waited for a woman.


    Nora wanted to push him away again, but she was locked behind him and could not push him away at


    all.


    She could only feel something behind her with her hands.


    But There was nothing but flour.


    Flour!


    She grabbed the flour with both hands and raised it!


    The two people who were still holding each other were suddenly covered in the flour in the kitchen, not


    only her white clothes, but also him.


    He was also in a mess.

 Chapter 34 Find Her

    Chapter 34 Find Her


    Cough, cough


    The two of them coughed violently. The flour in the kitchen was flying, and the two of them were


    covered with flour. Mr. Sawyer''s eyes were full of anger and disgust.


    Nora was almost speechless. She didn''t expect it to be like this.


    But there were also benefits!


    Sawyer lowered down his guard. She pushed him away and ran out of the kitchen while taking off her


    apron.


    Coincidentally, Andy was outside. She threw the apron over and stopped him.


    Originally, Andy still wanted to chase after her, but when he saw Mr. Sawyer came out with flour all over


    his body, he could only go to clean up his boss.


    "Mr. Sawyer, are you okay?" He immediately found a tissue in the shop to help him wipe.


    "Where is she?" Sawyer didn''t pay attention to his clothes. When he looked up, he found that Nora had


    already gone.


    "She... She ran away." Andy had no choice but to answer.


    "Find her at all cost" After saying that, Sawyer walked out of the cake shop. He had to go back and tidy


    himself up.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he couldn''t stand most was being sloppy.


    Seeing that Mr. Sawyer went out, Andy could only turn around and ask Orange, "Miss, do you know


    where Nora is? Where does she live?"


    Orange was still soaked in Sawyer''s handsome face. When she came to her senses, she said, "she


    lived with me before. Later, her mother came over. She was afraid of disturbing me, so she went out to


    rent an apartment. I was busy with the shop. I didn''t ask her about it..."


    "Thank you." Andy didn''t want to hear it anymore. He''d better check it himself!


    Orange pouted, as if she had been abandoned. "Why do you all leave like this?" After being


    discouraged for a while, she suddenly saw the mess in the kitchen.


    A scream came from the shop, "my kitchen!"


    Nora hid herself outside for a long time. She didn''t even dare to go to the hospital. She hasn''t gone to


    see her mother for many days, and she didn''t know how she was doing.


    However, for her mother''s safety, she had no choice but to endure it. She couldn''t take the devil to the


    hospital, could she?


    She had to go back to the apartment she rented.


    Fortunately, she had just rented this ce, and he might not be able to find it.


    When she got home, she just wanted to take a shower as soon as possible and wash away the flour


    and his smell.


    Under the shower head of the bathroom, she let the water pour down from her head. Only at this


    moment could shepletely rx.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t think about anything, especially what Samantha said to her today.


    Was James really going to be engaged to her?


    He Did he really leave her this time?


    She smiled bitterly. Maybe she should have given up when his brother died. Why did she have to wait


    until this moment?


    Under the water, she only felt the warmth on her face, and it was hard to tell whether it was the water or


    the tears.


    Her figure was slowly reflected on the ss of the bathroom. Because of the steam, her figure was


    unreal and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    But But it was more beautiful.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she only wore a bath towel.


    After a few steps, she suddenly seemed to remember something. She looked for it around the


    apartment and finally found the silver earrings on her dirty clothes.


    She had specially returned to Cheng family to get it.


    Only she knew how important the earrings were.

 Chapter 35 The Silver Earrings

    Chapter 35 The Silver Earrings


    The earrings didn''t seem to be worth much, because they were made from silver. After a few years, the


    color had already turned ck, which looked not beautiful at all.


    But only Nora knew how important the earrings were to her.


    At that time, when she was still in her prime, James sent them to her on her eighteenth birthday


    He said, "when you graduate, I will give you a ring and propose to you."


    However, Nora was a little mad. "Why do you wait for me to graduate? Can''t you do it now?"


    "Then I''ll propose to you with this earring. "


    The voice of the past was still lingering in her ears. At that time, how much James loved her, and how


    much she hoped to be his wife.


    Even with such a pair of unremarkable and worthless earrings, the two of them put on a proposal y.


    She didn''t know if James took it seriously?


    But she took it seriously.


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears when she recalled what had happened.


    "James, why don''t you listen to me? What happened that year really has nothing to do with me. Why..."


    She still squatted there and buried her head in her arms.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? No one would believe me?"


    For so many years, she had never given up. No matter how deep James misunderstood her, she could


    still wait.


    "But I can''t bring your brother back to life. I What should she do? I didn''t kill him... " She cried.


    After waiting for so long, she always thought that there was still hope. One day, she would be able to


    move James and regain his love.


    But now, he was going to be engaged to Samantha. She was really desperate because he had broken


    the promise between the two.


    Only at this moment could she burst into tears.


    She carefully put away the earrings, went back to her room and locked them in the drawer.


    She was not in a hurry to change her clothes. She just picked up the phone and put it in her heart. After


    hesitating for a long time, she finally decided to call him.


    On the other side of the phone, it showed the new number of Nora''s apartment. James didn''t know it


    was her, so he answered the phone very quickly.


    "Hello?" The maic voice came from the other end of the line.


    Hearing this voice, Nora''s heart almost stopped. She took a deep breath and said, "it''s me, James."


    "What?" Apparently, James didn''t recognize her at once.


    The next moment, he seemed toe back to his senses and suddenly became angry. "Didn''t I tell


    you not to harass me again..."


    "I just want to ask you, are you really going to be engaged to Samantha?" She didn''t care how angry


    James was. She just wanted to hear the answer with her own ears.


    "Yes." He answered decisively.


    "What about us?" When she asked this question, she can no longer hold back her tears. "What about


    our past? Can you really forget it? "


    "Don''t mention the past to me." James became angrier and said in a lower voice, "let me tell you, Nora,


    the most disgusting memory in my life is when I was with you."


    "What can I do to stop you from hating me?" She couldn''t help but shout, "I said it wasn''t me."


    After a long silence, James said, "Stop hating you? Unless my brotheres back to life, or you die. "


    As soon as he finished his words, He hung up the phone.


    The dead can''t be revived.


    Unless she died?

 Chapter 36 Come After Me

    Chapter 36 Come After Me


    The phone had been hung up for a long time, but Nora was still reluctant to put it down. She sat on the


    bed, in a daze.


    "James, are you really Do you hate me so much? " She murmured.


    After saying that, she bitterly smiled silently, mocking her ignorance.


    She put down the phone and suddenly realized that she was only wrapped in a bath towel. She stood


    up and walked to the wardrobe. When she took out a dress.


    Before the door of the cab was closed, she heard the sound of prying outside.


    "Who?" Nora called softly. She held the dress in her hand and walked towards the living room on tiptoe.


    Her mother was in the hospital. She lived here alone, and no one else coulde in.


    Was he a thief?


    Nora was a little flustered. She was so afraid that she had forgotten the unpleasant conversation with


    James just now. She turned around and wanted to find something to protect herself in the kitchen.


    However, when she turned around, the door had been opened.


    Andy''s voice came through, "Mr. Sawyer, here it is."


    "It''s him again?" All of a sudden, Nora felt her scalp tingling. "How did he know here?"


    Did he have the ability to find her anywhere on the earth?


    Sawyer went back home and changed his clothes. He wore a white shirt and sunsses, which made


    him look colder.


    "How dare youe after me?" Nora couldn''t help shouting, "I don''t want you to bully me like this."


    She was about to cry!


    However, Sawyer seemed to be surprised too. He looked at Nora in front of him, who was wrapped


    tightly in a bath towel.


    But it seemed that the scene was still a little


    It was so beautiful!


    He took off his sunsses, staring at her.


    Then she turned to Andy and said, "Take someone to guard outside. Don''te in even if the throat is


    broken."


    "Okay!" Andy understood immediately and walked out with the bodyguards behind him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Nora suddenly felt something wrong.


    She held her hands quickly. She was so nervous that even the skirt on her hands fell on the ground,


    stepping back.


    "Where are the Nora who used to be a tough guy in the cake shop? Why are you so afraid of me now?"


    Sawyer snickered.


    However, this smile swept away his coldness. This man was too handsome!


    He and James were two totally different people. Even when there was no misunderstanding in the past,


    he had never forced herself to do anything, even if holding hands.


    However, this man was always like a god of gue, sticking to her and unwilling to leave.


    Besides Every time he smiled wickedly, she was afraid.


    What''s more, she knew what he meant ording to his words to Andy.


    "I tell you, I won''t let you touch me again. I don''t like men like you." She turned around and tried to hide


    in the room.


    However, before she took a few steps, the man reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    "You don''t like it?" Sawyer seemed to have heard a joke.


    As he spoke, he nced at her "dressing", which made him more interested. "You don''t like it, but why


    do you wait for me in this dressing?"


    "I..." Nora suddenly had an impulse to cry," I just took a shower. Who is waiting for you?"


    How could he be more shameless?


    However, the fact was that he really could!

 Chapter 37 He Is Sure To Win Her Heart!

    Chapter 37 He Is Sure To Win Her Heart!


    In order to prove his ability, Sawyer had begun to prove it with actions.


    He unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt and approached her bit by bit. "Coincidentally, I have just taken


    a shower. Why? I think you know it clearly, don''t you? "


    He looked sideways at her, which made her feel more oppressive. She could only be pulled back by


    him. "I... I don''t know."


    She would never admit what she had done in the cake shop. She didn''t know why she couldn''t escape


    from his eyes wherever she went?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, it was in vain that no matter how hard she tried.


    Behind her was the sofa. She didn''t notice it at that moment and fell down to the sofa. And this made


    him look down at it.


    In this way, she had no way to give in.


    "I think I need to tell you something." Nora closed her eyes and thought for a while. "I''m just an ordinary


    illegitimate daughter. As you see today, no one believes what I said."


    "Well, I know that, and then what?" But now Sawyer seemed to be more patient.


    He had been very angry when he came out of the cake shop, but he didn''t know why after seeing her,


    or perhaps, after seeing the surprise she gave him, he didn''t seem to be so angry.


    However, Nora was still depressed. "Then I want to say, since you are so arrogant, why you waste your


    time on me? I can''t help you anything. I will only make you angry and waste food."


    Sawyer still looked down at her. When she finished these words, he simply stood up and crossed his


    arms in front of him, looking at her carefully.


    "You are right. A dog is much more valuable than you." Greg said without hesitation.


    "Who want topare with a dog?" Nora was a little unhappy.


    "So you are more valuable than a dog?" The smile on Sawyer''s lips deepened. "Since that, I have to


    continue to recuperate!"


    However, in order to make him leave herpletely, she had to endure it.


    She had no choice but to change her tone. She made up her mind and said, "you''re right. Even dogs


    are more valuable than me. At least the dog could keep the safety of the house, I''m so useless. It''s


    She smiled against her will.


    Even Nora found herself so shameless. In order to get rid of this man, she ndered herself like this.


    Her heart was filled with tears.


    Sawyer suddenly burst intoughter. He was really amused by her.


    Before she could figure out what he meant, Sawyer suddenly stopped smiling. He bent down and


    suddenly put his nose close to the tip of her nose.


    The distance between the two was iparably close.


    He said, "I suddenly find that you are not so useless. At least you can make me happy." Then he


    reached out his hand and rubbed her nose.


    "In that case, I''ll keep a pet." He said.


    "What... What do you mean?" Nora suddenly had a bad feeling. Did she make a fool of herself?


    Before she could say anything, Sawyer leaned over, kissing her and pressing back what she wanted to


    say.


    He pulled off her bath towel and threw it away.


    The bath towel was thrown in the air and then fell on the ground.


    He He was sure to win her heart.

 Chapter 38 Im Hungry

    Chapter 38 I''m Hungry


    Sawyer was a wolf!


    This was Nora''s onlyment on him, but she couldn''t do anything to this man.


    He sat on the sofa, wiping his head and saying, "I''m hungry."


    "Are you hungry again?" Nora was pissed off. "That''s enough. I''m going to die because of you..." She


    didn''t understand whether this man was made of iron.


    However, Sawyer was stunned by her reaction.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until then that he realized that he had said the same words when he was not satisfied just


    now.


    However, seeing her so nervous, Sawyer alsoughed and said, "I''m hungry this time." Then he


    stopped for a while and said wickedly, "But if you still want it, we can do it again. It''s not toote to eat."


    "Impossible." Nora was totally convinced by this man and was speechless about her misunderstanding


    this time.


    "You wish. Then feed me first." He meant something else. "Only when I''m full can I have the strength to


    do something else."


    "You''re shameless." Nora muttered discontentedly.


    Would she be evil after being with an evil man for a long time? She began to doubt it.


    She looked at the clock. Indeed it was the time for dinner.


    She said, "If you are hungry, I will order delivery..."


    Before she could finish her words, Sawyer interrupted her, "I don''t eat those dirty things." He pointed at


    the kitchen over there and said, "Don''t you have a kitchen here? Just make some. "


    "Do you really take me as your woman?" Nora said angrily. She didn''t like the way he ordered her.


    "Isn''t it?" Sawyer felt confused and asked.


    "¡­¡­" Suddenly, Nora was speechless.


    What happened just now was still in front of her. She didn''t want to go around with him because of this.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and then Andy asked cautiously, "Mr. Sawyer, have you


    finished?"


    Hearing this, Nora looked up at the sky helplessly and could only pat her forehead. Andy''s words were


    too


    What does it mean? Have you finished?


    What the hell was going on?


    "Come in!" Greg said coldly.


    Outside the door, Andy opened the door and came in with a smile and several big bags in his hands.


    "Sawyer, I bought some things when you were busy. I''m going to cook now."


    "No," Sawyer interrupted him and pointed at Nora, "She will be the kitchen expert from now on. She is


    responsible for my daily diet."


    "Why?" "Andy can do it, can''t he?"


    "Because you still have to stay with me and take care of your man. Isn''t it your responsibility?"


    Andy giggled.


    "Whose man?" Nora''s voice was higher and higher.


    "You!" But Greg was unusually serious. "Don''t you remember what happened just now?"


    It seems that he won''t keep his promise until you admit it.

 Chapter 39 The Smell Of Home

    Chapter 39 The Smell Of Home


    Finally, under his threat, Nora had to give up arguing with him and hid into the kitchen obediently.


    However, when she saw the menu Andy handed to her, her eyes almost dropped out. "He has a royal


    chef, right?"


    The dishes on the menu were almost as delicate as a royal diner. It even includes Chinese dishes and


    all kinds of foreign dishes!


    Andy seemed proud of himself. "I have studied all kinds of recipes. This is what Mr. Sawyer eat


    normally. His meals are all arranged by nutritionists Miss. Nora, why did you push me? "


    Before he could finish his words, he was pushed out of the kitchen by Nora.


    "What is this?" Looking at the menu, Nora threw it into the trash can and shouted at the outside of the


    kitchen, "I tell you, I can only cook home dishes. If you don''t like them, just go back. I can''t serve you."


    Humph!


    She had to warn him first. If he disliked it, it wouldn''t be her fault.


    Judging from his picky look, he couldn''t eat anything less delicate. It seemed that if she wanted to tie


    up a man, she had to tie up his stomach. If she wanted to refuse a man, she had to poison his


    stomach!


    The man outside didn''t say anything, and she was happy to stay in the kitchen by herself.


    She made four dishes and one soup, which were very simple home dishes. When she put them on the


    table, it was Andy''s turn to be surprised.


    "How can Mr. Sawyer eat these things?" He shouted, as if he was going to dump it.


    "You go out first. I want to eat." Sawyer, however, drove him away, sitting in front of the table in a lovely


    manner.


    Andy still wanted to say something. But he didn''t dare to disobey his boss. He had to leave.


    All of a sudden, the whole room seemed to be quiet, and Nora was still a little regretful. While preparing


    the rice, she muttered, "what a pity! I have cooked for Andy!"


    She didn''t eat much. She cooked for three people today!


    "He will have meal himself." Sawyer was not used to having dinner with his assistant.


    He took the bowl from Nora and frowned. It seemed that not only Andy disliked the dishes, Sawyer was


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    also unwilling to eat them.


    Of course, Nora noticed his small change. She was secretly pleased in her heart. This was what she


    wanted.


    However, Sawyer picked up a piece of fried meat with chopsticks, and took two bites with rice. After


    chewing a few times, his face froze.


    Seeing his livid face, Nora took pleasure in his misfortune, but she enjoyed this meal.


    She said jealously, "I know you are not used to normal life. Of course you can''t eat such rough things


    like me. I think you''d better go back to have dinner at your house!


    Oh, by the way, don''t bother me anymore. You see, we are not suitable at all. We are not the same


    person! "


    She talked a lot and feltcent.


    Sawyer raised his head and nced at her with a strange look in his eyes. He continued to chew the


    food in his mouth.


    How could he not know what she meant? She was trying to drive him away!


    But this time, she was wrong!


    While eating the food cooked by her, Sawyer suddenly had an inexplicable feeling. He hadn''t enjoyed


    such food for more than 20 years


    The smell of home!

 Chapter 40 Stay At Your House Tonight

    Chapter 40 Stay At Your House Tonight


    After the explosion that year, he was taken away by his grandfather and went abroad. Over the years,


    he had made great achievements in business.


    However, his grandfather was too serious and rigid. He was too strict with him.


    His parents died in that explosion. He hadn''t had a good meal for so many years.


    Even if Andy could cook the dishes from all over the world, no matter how delicate the food on the


    menu was, it still did not taste like this.


    He had been lonely for so many years, and he had endured all the pain by himself.


    However, at this moment, this woman''s casual home cooked dishes reminded him of this. He suddenly


    felt sour in his heart.


    He looked at her again.


    This time, he looked at her in a different way. It seemed that there was something else?


    Even he himself couldn''t exin it clearly.


    "What... What are you looking at?" Nora felt a little ufortable under his gaze.


    She had wanted to drive him away, but she didn''t know what to say now. She could only eat with her


    head down awkwardly.


    It was rare for Sawyer to be quiet during the whole meal.


    Maybe he just wanted to enjoy the meal quietly!


    Or, he missed his parents, even in his impression, their appearance had already been blurred.


    But he was still lonely.


    Nora had thought that there would be a lot of food left, but in the end, she found that Sawyer had eaten


    them up


    And he seemed to enjoy the food.


    "Is he insane?" Nora couldn''t help muttering in her heart, "Is he tired of the delicacies, and want to have


    a taste of simple food?"


    She really didn''t understand the world of the rich.


    But now it seemed that her n didn''t work.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She washed the dishes alone in the kitchen and thought for a long time, but she couldn''t think of


    another excuse to drive him away justifiably.


    When she came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes, he was sitting in the living room and


    concentrated on working on hisptop.


    Nora yed with her fingers and walked a few steps back and forth in the living room with


    embarrassment, deliberately wandering in front of him.


    Sure enough, she sessfully attracted his attention.


    Sawyer raised his head and looked at the woman in confusion.


    Nora chuckled awkwardly and pointed to the small balcony outside. "Well, Look outside. It''s getting


    dark. It''s already sote! "


    "Okay." Sawyer already knew her intention. "And then?"


    The smile on Nora''s face became deeper. "And then, it''s sote. Shouldn''t you go back to your own


    home? My house is so small. It''s not appropriate for you to stay here!"


    Fortunately, his mother was staying in the hospital now. Otherwise, there would be no room for her to


    sleep when she came back.


    However, Sawyer put hisptop aside and crossed his legs, looking very serious.


    He said to Nora, "it''s toote tonight. It''s too far to go back. I''m staying here tonight. We can go back


    together tomorrow."


    Nora suddenly had a feeling of biting her tongue. "I Who wants to go back with you? And who allowed


    you to live here? "


    With a smile, Sawyer leaned against the sofa behind him. "But can you drive me away?"

 Chapter 41 What The Hell

    Chapter 41 What The Hell


    If a man was shameless, no one couldpare with him.


    Nora understood this now.


    Looking at this man sitting in front of her so swaggering and so arrogant, she suddenly felt that she was


    such a coward.


    She had to admit that she really couldn''t drive him away.


    "Mr. Sawyer, this ce is not suitable for you at all. Besides Your ce is thousands of times better


    than mine. What do you like about me? I can change it, okay? " She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "I''m busy." Sawyer stopped teasing her.


    After saying that, she picked up the notebook and continued to type on it.


    He had too many things to deal with. If he rushed back, he might not be able to finish it tonight.


    Over the years, he had been able to arrange and restrain himself well. But he didn''t know why


    everything seemed to be in a mess when he met this woman.


    Nora looked at him angrily and wanted to say something, but he didn''t feel like talking anymore. Nora


    had to go back to her room by herself.


    She mmed the door and locked it.


    "It''s safe now." She murmured, holding the key tightly in her hand, and said to the door, "since you want


    to live here tonight, just stay in the living room!"


    It was impossible for him to sleep in her mother''s room.


    In the living room, Sawyer seemed to hear her locking the door. He smiled silently and continued to


    work.


    She didn''t know when she fell asleep. In the darkness, she only felt that someone walked in quietly,


    lifted the quilt and got in.


    This feeling was so unreal that she thought it was a dream.


    Until a hand reached out and wrapped around her waist.


    Maybe it was because he had been working outside and the window on the balcony was open, his


    whole body was cold, especially his hands.


    When his hand touched her body, Nora suddenly woke up. "You..." She seemed to be a little confused.


    "How did youe in?"


    She remembered clearly that she took back all the keys and locked the door before going to bed. This


    man How could he still be here?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sawyer was really tired. With a tired smile on his face


    he said, "don''t underestimate Andy. He can do everything, including unlocking."


    "¡­¡­" Nora was speechless for a moment. She suddenly remembered that they wasn''t stopped by the


    door earlier this day.


    Why didn''t she expect that his men would do that at that time?


    With a long face, she didn''t know whether she should sleep or not.


    Sawyer stood up and pulled her to sleep. "Stop it. It''ste."


    He pulled her, but Nora waved her hand, and knocked the small box on the bedside table down and


    threw it on the ground.


    The pair of silver earrings she had treasured fell out.


    The silver thing also shed with some light in the darkness, which was somewhat conspicuous.


    Nora didn''t expect to overturn it. She was a little nervous all of a sudden. When she wanted to get out


    of bed to get it, Mr. Sawyer moved faster than her.


    He picked up the thing and looked at it over and over again. After a while, he became more confused.


    He looked at Nora and asked, "what the hell is this? It doesn''t seem to be something valuable. "


    "Give it back to me!" Nora suddenly became angry.

 Chapter 42 Dont Bargain With Me

    Chapter 42 Don''t Bargain With Me


    Nora''s sudden anger was beyond Sawyer''s expectation.


    He nced at the pair of old silver earrings in his hand and became a little suspicious. "Is this very


    important?"


    This was his first instinct!


    Nora was stunned, and her eyes suddenly turned red. She didn''t answer his question.


    However, seeing her expression, Sawyer already know the answer.


    With a hint of yfulness, he looked back and forth at the earrings. Indeed, they were not valuable, but


    it seemed that she had been keeping them for several years.


    "Who gave it to you?" He suddenly asked.


    There was only one possibility that she would be so nervous about this damn thing.


    Nora looked at him in surprise and didn''t know how to answer. She was embarrassed and wanted to


    look away.


    However, Sawyer was still staring at her.


    She knew that if she didn''t answer his question, he wouldn''t let her go. But if she told him the truth


    What would he do if he knew that it was a gift from James?


    To ensure her safety, Nora decided to lie. She said, "this is a gift from my mother on my eighteenth


    birthday!"


    While saying that, she lowered her head, not daring to look into his eyes. She was afraid that he would


    see through her lie.


    However, the man was also stunned.


    He didn''t seem to expect such an answer. He was also a little surprised and stunned for a while.


    "Can you give it back to me now?" Said Nora.


    Sawyer was relieved. It was good to get such an answer.


    However, after taking a nce at the pair of earrings, he smiled and said, "it''s okay. But you have to


    promise me one thing."


    "What else should I promise you?" Nora shouted. It was her thing. Why should she promise him


    something to get it back?


    "Move back with me tomorrow. It''s really ufortable to live here." Said Sawyer. After thinking for a


    while, he added, "and, from now on, you have to take care of my three meals every day."


    He didn''t understand. The meal was just ordinary, but he had a different taste.


    He hadn''t felt this kind of warmth for so many years.


    "Ah!" Nora suddenly felt a little confused, "I Andy is also better at cooking than me. I cook by myself.


    Sometimes I even... "


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t eat them at all!


    In the middle of her words, she felt a little embarrassed to continue, so she shut up obediently. "I can


    only make cakes. I can''t make cakes for your three meals, can I?"


    "I don''t mind having some dessert after dinner!" Sawyer said.


    Nora had an impulse to p her forehead. "I didn''t mean that. I Why should I bargain with you? " Only


    then did she realize that she was trapped by him.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll flush it into the toilet." Sawyer said seriously. He was not threatening you.


    Looking at him, Nora almost burst into tears.


    But she couldn''t resist. This man He was too overbearing.


    After a long time, she said, "Okay, I can move there, but I also have conditions. I want to..."


    "Don''t bargain with me." Sawyer interrupted her, "I think you have no choice but to agree, or happily


    agree!"

 Chapter 43 In His Arms

    Chapter 43 In His Arms


    Holding back her tears, Nora said, "but I have to go back to my cake shop, and my mother, " her tears


    were about to fall, and her hands were constantly stirring. "my mother is in the hospital, and I have to


    see her often. "


    This time, Sawyer was stunned again. He did not expect that her request was like this.


    After a long silence, Nora didn''t know what he meant and looked up at him secretly.


    Sawyer said, "I''ll ask Andy to deal with it in the hospital. Don''t worry. As for that cake shop..."


    "What is it?" Nora muttered discontentedly.


    However, his arrangement made Nora feel much relieved.


    Ignoring herints, he continued, "if you like it, I can open a bigger cake shop for you. But you


    don''t need to go there. You just need to collect the money every year. It''s not a big deal."


    This was the life of a rich man. He didn''t need a reason to be willful.


    But, Nora needs it!


    She rejected Sawyer''s decision and said, "no, Alice was opened by the two of us after graduation. It''s


    very meaningful When mom and I came out of Cheng family, the cake shop helped us survived the


    hard time... "


    Therefore, no matter how good the condition was, it was impossible for her to give up that ce.


    Sawyer had no choice but to sigh, "Okay, but you have toe back every day to feed me." This was


    the biggest concession he could make.


    Nora looked at him and blushed.


    She knew clearly that he meant to feed him food. This time it was simple, but she got it wrong and


    blushed. This man Why did he say that every time?


    However, before she could answer, Leo stuffed the earrings back into her hands andy back on the


    bed. "Sleep."


    He ordered.


    He gave the earrings back to her so easily? Nora was a little surprised. He had a lot of conditions to


    negotiate just now, but now he agreed so easily?


    She held the earrings tightly. Before she could react, he pulled her back to the quilt.


    He held her waist tightly and whispered in her ear, "although I''m very tired now, if you don''t want to


    sleep, we can do something else."


    He hinted, and some part of his body also hinted.


    Nora was so shy that she didn''t even dare to say anything. She closed her eyes directly, as if she had


    fallen asleep.


    With a satisfied smile, Sawyer held her in his arms and closed his eyes, falling asleep.


    On the contrary, Nora opened her eyes after a while. She felt inexplicably relieved when she was held


    tightly by him.


    However, her eyes were fixed on the pair of earrings in her hands in front of her.


    She cared about them so much, as if she was still in the past when she and James were still so young


    and close to each other, but Such a moment would nevere back to her life.


    Nora didn''t know when she fell asleep again.


    This time, she didn''t dream of James anymore. Instead, she was surrounded by warmth. It was rare for


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    her to have a good sleep.


    On the second day, the sun shone through the gap of the curtain and shone on her eyes. She opened


    her eyeszily.

 Chapter 44 He Is So Considerate

    Chapter 44 He Is So Considerate


    There was no one around her now. Nora was in a daze for a while. Was what happened yesterday all


    her fantasy?


    At all That man had never appeared?


    "Are you crazy about men?" She patted her head, her hair in a mess.


    She stood up and went to wash her face and brush her teeth. At the same time, she saw that her cor


    was open from the mirror, and there were obvious marks left by him on her neck.


    "s..." She suddenly felt a little depressed. It seemed that this man really existed, "If he didn''t exist,


    how wonderful would it be!"


    She cleaned herself up reluctantly.


    She was still wearing her white jeans, but today she was wearing a sky blue shirt, and her long hair


    was not tied up today. It looked so casual, appearing a littlezy.


    Her figure was tall and slender. She feltfortable and tidy when she wore it.


    She opened the door and found that the man was still working in the living room.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be always so clean and refreshing. When he saw her get upzily, he only said, "Since


    you wake up, pack up your things and then set off."


    "Not yet." Nora interrupted him.


    Sawyer looked at her and seemed to be dissatisfied, "what else?"


    Last night, they had had the promise. Today, he had ten thousand ways to make her yield again.


    Nora curled her lips and said, "I, I haven''t visited my mother since I went to your ce. I want to go to


    the hospital first."


    "Sure." This time, Sawyer didn''t refuse, "But don''t make any more trouble." He didn''t want to run after


    her all the time.


    Nora also smiled and said, "Okay." Then she called Orange, telling her that she wouldn''t go to the cake


    shop today. Then she went out with Mr. Sawyer


    He seemed to be very busy all the time. She didn''t know what he was busy with. When the two sat in


    the car, he had been busy with his work, and she was happy to be free.


    When they arrived at the downtown area, they stopped in front of a shopping mall. When Nora didn''t


    know what was going on, Sawyer said, "Go downstairs and buy something."


    "I... I don''t need to buy anything." Nora shook her head.


    Sawyer rolled his eyes at her and said, "I''ll ask someone to buy you somethingter. Now buy


    something whatever your mother likes."


    How considerate he was!


    Nora almost couldn''t believe it.


    "Let''s go!" It seemed that Sawyer was going to open the door and get off.


    But Nora was anxious, "No, no, thanks. I can go by myself. You''d better wait here!"


    She was also a little scared. She didn''t want to be his girlfriend. If she was seen by others, she didn''t


    know how to exin. Besides, if it was heard by James


    After a short pause, he said, "Then hurry up."


    Nora nodded her head heavily. The next moment, Sawyer gave her a card and said, "Use my card


    here. They won''t dare to make things difficult for you."


    "I don''t need your..." She wanted to refuse.


    But he red at her and said, "I didn''t give you the money."


    Sure enough, Nora looked down and saw a gilded VIP membership card with only a string of numbers:


    NO:1!


    She didn''t understand what he meant. She could only curl her lips and get out of the car. She had no


    idea what he was doing.


    When she got out of the car and stood at the gate of the shopping mall, she felt a headache.


    Just now, she didn''t notice that their parking ce was the most prosperous area in Jiangdu, and this


    century shopping mall was one of the best shopping malls in the city.


    How could she have so much money to spend here?


    But when she saw the card in her hand, she had no choice but to go in.

 Chapter 45 Are You Rich

    Chapter 45 Are You Rich


    She didn''t realize how inappropriate she was until she entered the shopping mall. She even felt that the


    saleswomen looked at her with mockery.


    She toughen her scalp and went upstairs.


    Finally, she stopped in front of a silk scarf.


    The silk scarf was light yellow, and the color was great. It was soft and beautiful. She was immediately


    attracted. This feeling was mild and elegant, which was very close to her mother''s temperament.


    She hadn''t been to the hospital for such a long time. She would be happy if she gave her a scarf!


    What''s more, the scarf shouldn''t be very expensive, right?


    She didn''t even dare to look at other things. She knew the consumption level was high here. She didn''t


    bring anything when she came out of the Cheng family.


    Her mother had been in the hospital all the time, so it was impossible for her to have any private


    money. She couldn''t afford the rest of the things.


    But it was just a silk scarf. It shouldn''t be a big deal!


    She stepped forward and looked at the silk scarf on the shelf. She stretched out her hand to touch it,


    the silk felt veryfortable.


    However, before she could say anything, the saleswoman behind her came over in high heels. Looking


    at her shabby appearance, she could not help curling her lips, "The things here are very expensive.


    Can you afford them? If you can''t afford it, then don''t touch it. If it get dirty, you can''t afford it. "


    Her words were full of sarcasm.


    Nora felt a little embarrassed and loosened her grip quickly. When she was about to say, "I want to buy


    this one..."


    "Can you afford it?" However, before the saleswoman could say something sarcastic, a familiar voice


    came from behind.


    When Nora looked back, she felt a little embarrassed and called, "Aunt."


    Her aunt, Samantha''s mother, Susie.


    The current matron of the Cheng family. Since Grandpa Cheng left everything to his uncle, his aunt


    was much more arrogant.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And beside her aunt, there was a middle-aged woman, who was her mother''s biological sister, but their


    rtionship was not ordinary.


    "Who is your aunt?" Susie replied sulkily, and then said to her sister-inw Fanny, "Second aunt, this


    scarf is good, which matches me perfectly."


    Fanny was the married daughter of the Cheng family. Her husband relied on the business of the Cheng


    family, so she naturally tried her best to please Susie. She repeatedly praised, "It''s really appropriate to


    match your temperament."


    "Well I took a fancy to this scarf first. " Nora whispered unwillingly.


    However, after she said this, Susie''s face darkened. "You took a fancy to it first. You are so poor that


    you don''t even have the qualifications to enter here. What else do you want?"


    Nora felt ashamed for a moment.


    Fanny echoed, "That''s right. How dare youe here without checking how much money you have in


    your pocket?"


    The saleswoman next to her was used to all kinds of richdies, and Mrs. Fanny was an acquaintance


    of this shop. Of course, she was eager to tter them. "Mrs. Fanny, if you like, I''ll pack it for you. This is


    the imported silk, a global limited edition, which is only avable today..."


    Seeing that she was about to take it, Nora became anxious. "It was I who first fell in love with it. You''ve


    gone too far."


    The saleswoman rolled her eyes at her and said aggressively, "What? Do you want to buy it? Are you


    rich? "


    Just now, she heard clearly what Mrs. Fanny and Mrs. Susie said. She couldn''t help sneering, "You are


    so poor. Don''t you know where you are?"

 Chapter 46 The Things She Likes

    Chapter 46 The Things She Likes


    In the car, Sawyer waited for her for a long time, but she didn''te back.


    "What happened?" He looked at his watch and became a little anxious.


    Andy who was waiting outside the car joked, "Did she get lost inside?"


    ording to Nora''s confused character, it was not impossible for her to get lost inside.


    However, after hearing Andy''s words, Sawyer frowned and sighed helplessly. Then he put down the


    document in his hand and got out of the car, walking towards the shopping mall.


    "Mr. Sawyer, wait for me!" Andy hurried in and followed.


    In the shopping mall, Nora just wanted to dig a hole on the ground and hid in it at this time.


    Susie and Fanny, the two of them encouraged the saleswoman''s confidence and became more


    acerbic.


    But they were right. She didn''t bring any money except for the VIP card that Sawyer gave her.


    She tried her best to hold back her tears and said, "I want to see my mother today. You know there is


    something wrong with her neck. I want to..."


    "I don''t know." Susie still said with contempt, "That kind of shameless woman gave birth to a shameless


    daughter like you and dared toe here topete with me for something. Don''t you look in the


    mirror to see whether you have this kind of fate?"


    "But auntie, everythinges first. We are rtives. Why do you have to do this?" Nora stopped her.


    She was still unwilling to give up.


    But what could she do even if she was unwilling to give up.


    Susie turned around and sneered, "So what? You and James have a good rtionship in advance,


    haven''t you? Why did you get engaged to my daughterter? You are shameless. How dare you


    mention ''firste, first served'' to me! "


    This time, it really pointed out Nora''s weakness.


    She turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, when she turned around, she saw Sawyer standing there with his hands in his pockets, as if


    he was watching a good show.


    Seeing that she turned around and was about to leave, he seemed look down upon her. "What? I


    asked you toe here to buy something, but you were bullied like this?"


    He had heard what she said just now.


    How could she be so fierce to him?


    Standing there, Nora didn''t know whether she should return ore in. She could only see Sawyer


    walking towards her. Looking at the scene in front of her, he pointed at the saleswoman and said, "I


    heard that she took a fancy to this thing first, didn''t she?"


    The saleswoman was stunned. Nora looked very shabby, but she dared not neglect the expensive


    clothes in front of her.


    "Even if she likes it, she has to have money to buy it!" The saleswoman took a look at the two people


    beside her, Susie, and added, "What''s more, Mrs. Fanny is an acquaintance here, so we should keep


    this scarf for her."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Sawyer narrowed his eyes. His handsome face darkened at this moment, "Why don''t I


    remember that there is such a rule in ourpany?"


    Ourpany?


    Everyone was surprised.


    What did he mean?


    The saleswoman swallowed. Since she had spoken out, she had to bite the bullet and said, "Cheng


    family is the richest family in Jiangdu. If Mrs. Fanny likes something, thepany can sell it to her first


    even without the rule of reservation."


    "Besides, she hasn''t paid for it yet." As she spoke, she took a look at Nora with disdain and whispered,


    "On the condition that she can afford it."

 Chapter 47 Does She Deserve It

    Chapter 47 Does She Deserve It


    "It''s not up to you whether she is rich or not." Sawyer refused her coldly. Then he turned around and


    walked towards Nora. "Didn''t I give you a VIP card? Didn''t you take it out? "


    "So what? The Cheng family is one of the best in Jiangdu. You want topete with me for something


    with only one membership card?" Susie said sarcastically.


    After saying that, she waved her hand and asked the other shop assistants toe over. "I want this


    scarf. No matter how much he pays, I will buy it twice as much as him."


    In Jiangdu, the Cheng family dared to spend money serving people.


    After taking out the VIP card, Nora looked at Sawyer with shame. She didn''t want him to be involved in


    such a dispute. "Forget it. Let''s go!"


    "What are you going to do?" But Sawyer got angry. "I am served by others in my own territory?"


    His own territory? No one knew what Sawyer meant.


    Sawyer then threw the card on the counter and ordered, "Ask the person in charge of this shop to


    The saleswoman walked to the gold card in bewilderment and looked at it. She didn''t think it was a big


    deal, but then her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Oh my God! It''s said that..." The saleswoman didn''t dare to say anything more, so she called the shop


    manager over.


    Susie and Fanny looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t know what kind of person they had


    offended. They just thought that this little girl, Nora, could hook up with a rich young man at most.


    How could shepare with the Cheng family?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when the shop manager rushed over and saw the card, he was too embarrassed to say


    anything Is it possible that master hase back? "


    ording to the rumor, the two stewards of the century Empire were the master and grandson of the


    Xiao, while the real stewards were actually Sawyer, the controller of the world''s topmercial empire.


    As for the gilded VIP card, it was more like a pass than a VIP card. All the business permits of the


    Empire were the symbol of identity. It seemed that there were no more than five gilded VIP cards in the


    whole empire enterprises.


    And the one with a fixed number of NO.1 was naturally held by the boss himself. If the person in front


    of them was not their big boss, but who was it?


    However, it seemed that the big boss has been living in Ennd all the time, but they never heard of


    himing back?


    "Well, boss, when did youe to Jiangdu? If you inform us earlier, we can inform the top managers of


    thepany to wee you!" The shop manager wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "I''ll ask


    the general manager toe here immediately..."


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to bother too many people. I''ll handle thepany''s affairs by myselfter."


    Sawyer interrupted him.


    However, he pointed at the people like Susie and said, "But now I''m interested in it, but someone wants


    to give me a hard time here. I want her to know whether Cheng family is rich


    I am rich?"


    The shop manager was stunned.


    Susie had heard the shop manager''s words just now. She should have known the identity of this man.


    The Cheng family was no match for the century Empire group, which was one of the top enterprises in


    the world.


    However, she was still not reconciled. She pointed at Nora and shouted, "Even if you are the boss of


    themercial building, I am also your guest. Besides, how dare she grab the thing I like? Does she


    deserve it? "


    She would never lose face in front of Nora.


    However, Sawyer nced at her and said impolitely, "What about I grabbing with you? Do you think I


    deserve it?"

 Chapter 48 Dont Be Unhappy

    Chapter 48 Don''t Be Unhappy


    "You..." Susie didn''t expect this man to be so rude. "I''m a customer!"


    Sawyer snorted with disdain, "I won''t starve to death without you." Then he turned to the manager and


    said, "Don''t forget to make a report that Cheng family will not be allowed to eat in the future."


    "You..." Susie''s face turned green with anger. She had never been humiliated like this before. "This is


    Jiangdu. The Cheng family won''t be bullied to such an extent by you."


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to say Cheng family." It seemed that Sawyer suddenly remembered something


    and said, "Go back and tell your husband that if you want to take over my Bay project, you''d better not


    appear in my territory in the future."


    "You..." Susie was pissed off again, but she held her breath and said, "Remember it."


    However, Fanny next to him was sensible. When she saw this, she shut up obediently and didn''t forget


    to support Susie, saying, "Let''s go back first. She has found a backer. Don''t make yourself so angry."


    Supported by her, Susie turned around and left. When she passed by Nora, Susie stopped and said,


    "you are thest person I want to see at Samantha''s wedding."


    Hearing that, Sawyer raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Don''t worry. We will be there on time."


    Hearing this, Susie was so angry and Nora''s eyes widened. She even didn''t know what to say to


    Sawyer.


    When she turned around, the shop manager wrapped the silk scarf that Sawyer wanted and handed it


    to Nora. "Miss, this is your silk scarf..."


    With a dull look on her face, Nora looked up and found it hard to believe that the situation had changed


    so fast today.


    However, before Nora reached out her hand to take it, Sawyer took the hand and looked at the silk


    scarf for a while. Then he walked directly towards the trash can.


    "The things she likes are dirty. You can buy them when you like good things!" Then Sawyer took Nora''s


    hand and walked downstairs.


    "What?" However, it was hard for Nora to ept it. "You took it back with all your efforts and lost it?"


    Sawyer also looked back in confusion. "Isn''t it?"


    "But..." Once again, Nora didn''t understand what was wrong with the rich people''s life. Just now, she


    secretly nced at the price of the scarf, which was at least six figures.


    He threw it away as he wanted.


    But Sawyer said, "We have already wasted a lot of time today. Don''t buy anything. I''ll apany you


    to buy whatever you want next time. Don''t be unhappy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nora was pulled out of the car by him and went back to the car again.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t understand that she was actually "shopping" around the mall.


    However, the VIP card in her hand was like a hot potato. After hesitating for a while, she threw it back


    to Sawyer.


    "Here you are!" She said, "I don''t fit these."


    She didn''t know the value of it before, so she took it foolishly. But when she knew it, she didn''t want to


    receive his benefits for no reason.


    It was more guilty than giving her money.


    She was poor, but She was innocent.


    But her refusal was another meaning in Mr. Sawyer''s eyes, When he saw the card was thrown back to


    his hand, his face darkened. "It''s the first time that my gift has been returned."

 Chapter 49 Is He Your Boyfriend

    Chapter 49 Is He Your Boyfriend


    It was obvious that Sawyer didn''t like to be returned.


    After saying that, he threw the card back to her hand again and said nothing more.


    However, Nora held the card in her hand and felt a little ufortable. "You make me feel bad. I''m


    not..."


    "That''s good." Sawyer interrupted her and looked out of the window. He treated her well partly from the


    bottom of his heart, and partly from¡­¡­


    As long as he knew what he was doing!


    Nora kept silent for a while and looked at the man nkly.


    When she was in the mall, she was really humiliated and eager to find a ce to get in, but this man


    just stood in front of her like that.


    Although she didn''t buy anything in the end, she was inexplicably grateful.


    In the Cheng family, she was used to being bullied. No one stood out to support her like him, and her


    eyes were a little red.


    "I''m just an illegitimate daughter. No one thinks highly of me. In fact, you don''t have to do this for me.


    They just want to show off." She said.


    She had been used to it.


    However, Sawyer seemed to have heard some ridiculous words. He turned around and looked at her in


    confusion. "Are you insane?"


    Nora looked at him with her eyes wide open. Couldn''t this man say something nice?


    "Who is born to be bullied?" Sawyer continued, "Even a dog can jump off the wall when it''s cornered.


    You are really worse than a dog..."


    "I have told you that I am not..." Nora couldn''t tter his metaphor.


    "I won''t allow anyone to bully my woman. As long as you are still around me, I have to guarantee it."


    This time, he said it was exceptionally firmed.


    Nora was stunned and didn''t know how to adapt. "I''m not your woman."


    However, Sawyer responded with a snort, "it''s not up to you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was of great use to him. Besides, it was the most rare thing for him to feel at ease with her.


    The car drove to the hospital. Nora went to the nurse desk to register, asked about her mother''s


    situation, and then walked towards the nursing room.


    However, after a few steps, she stopped and turned around with embarrassment. "Well Can you wait


    for me outside? "


    "Don''t you want your mother to see me?" Sawyer said unhappily.


    Nora lowered her head and said, "Well, It is a long time that my mother hasn''t seen a stranger. If I bring


    a stranger suddenly, she will misunderstand."


    Hearing her words, Sawyer rolled his eyes at her and said, "Go back quickly."


    Nora didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. She nodded heavily, turned around and walked


    towards the ward.


    Greg sneered. Looking at her happy figure, he suddenly had a look of disdain for her low intelligence,


    following her step by step. He walked behind her very calmly.


    Pushing the door open, Nora called in a sweet voice, "Mom."


    She opened the door and walked in. She stood in front of a middle-aged woman and said, "Mom, I''m


    sorry. I''m so busy these days that I can''te to see you."


    The middle-aged woman was a little thin with her hair tied behind her back. She looked like Nora very


    much. It could be seen that she was a beauty when she was young.


    However, she pointed at Sawyer who was following behind Nora and asked, "Nora, who is he?"


    Nora looked back in surprise. She didn''t expect that Sawyer would break his words.


    However, what her mother said next shocked her.


    Her mother asked, "Nora, is he your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 50 There is No Need to do that

    Chapter 50 There is No Need to do that


    Boyfriend!


    Hearing this word, Nora felt her head was going to explode.


    She immediately stretched out a hand and pushed Sawyer out. "Mom, no, you have misunderstood. It


    is not what you think..."


    However, this man seemed to be fixed there, and there was no way to drive him away!


    "You haven''t brought anyone else here." Mary said in a soft and pleasant voice. It was obvious that she


    was a very good woman.


    Her name was Mary, the youngest daughter of the Cheng family. She grew up in a ce like the Cheng


    family and was born in a rich family.


    However, she eloped with a strange man regardless of everything and was abandoned in the end. She


    gave birth to Nora. It had been a shame for the Cheng family for so many years.


    If the old master hadn''t been alive, the Cheng family wouldn''t have admitted the existence of Nora.


    But in recent years, the old man''s health was getting worse and worse, and he handed over the family


    business to Charles. The degree of their living was conceivable.


    After graduation, Nora opened the cake shop with Orange. Then she picked up her mother and took


    care of her by herself.


    But now, Sawyer was here. Hearing his mother''s words, Nora didn''t know how to exin, so she


    stayed there awkwardly.


    Sawyer nced at Nora and didn''t care about her embarrassment.


    He walked past her and came to Mary. "No, we are just ordinary friends. I just want to see aunt


    because she is so tired alone."


    Why did he suddenly look like a man? Nora was surprised and looked up at him in surprise.


    Mary looked at Sawyer and thought that this man was very considerate. If he was really Nora''s


    boyfriend, she would be very satisfied.


    "Nora is a poor child. Sometimes she is thoughtless. You must tolerate her." Said Mary.


    "Sure."


    "Mommy!" Nora was about to cry. Although she said they were ordinary friends, her mother didn''t seem


    to believe her.


    If it went on like this, what else could it be?


    Nora stood up and pushed Sawyer out of the room. "You can leave now. I want to have a talk with my


    mother." She said solemnly, "What about you? If you are bored, you can take a walk around here.


    There is a very lively pedestrian street here."


    Then she closed the door and directly shut it out.


    When she closed the door, she breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, if he stayed here, he might say


    something to her mother!


    "Nora, you don''t have to do this." Mary started to cough violently.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora stroked her back and didn''t know what to say.


    Nora stopped and said, "I''m not in good health. I just hope that there will be someone who really treats


    you well. Don''t let you down. Don''t be like me..."


    Mary said with tears in her eyes.


    Nora also fell silent, but there was a trace of hesitation in her heart. After a long time, she said, "Mom,


    but what if he is a person who wants to hurt the Cheng family? Do you expect him to be good to me? "


    "What?" Mary was surprised.


    Although she was abandoned by the Cheng family, she was still a member of the family. What Nora


    said now made her care about it.

 Chapter 51 What You Thought About

    Chapter 51 What You Thought About


    Suddenly, Nora realized that she had said something wrong. "No, I just said that he offended Cheng


    family today and made aunt angry."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She changed the topic.


    Hearing this, Mary breathed a sigh of relief, "Silly girl, I know what kind of person Susie is. It''s best that


    he can help you."


    She gently took up Nora''s hand and ced all her hopes on her. "I just hope you are happy."


    Then she began to cough again.


    Nora was very worried, but in order to avoid her mother''s sadness, she had to change the topic and


    say that the cake shop was doing well recently.


    She didn''t dare to tell her mother too much.


    She stayed in the hospital and talked with her mother for a long time. In the afternoon, there is


    someoneing to inform them to move the ward.


    Nora was surprised. "I''ve been paying the bill on time. Why should we move?"


    However, the person from the hospital told Nora, "Someone has just paid a sum of money. He has


    asked the people in this ward to move to the VIP nurse upstairs."


    "What?" Both of them were surprised.


    Without thinking, Nora knew who did it.


    She looked at her mother and patted her hand tofort her. "It''s okay, mom. Have a good rest. I


    know what happened."


    Then she ran out.


    She couldn''t find him in front of her. She went to the back of the hospital and saw him in the garden,


    still reading documents in his hands. It seemed that he was still reading the Bay project n.


    However, Nora didn''t care about it at this time.


    She walked up to Sawyer and asked, "What do you mean? Don''t think that I don''t know what you are


    thinking about."


    Andy was confused. He didn''t know why Nora got angry.


    Sawyer also raised his head and looked at her. "What''s wrong with you again?"


    Nora puffed up her cheeks and said, "I have been relying on myself to cure my mother. I don''t want you


    to interfere without reason. I know you are not kind-hearted."


    She knew it.


    Besides, she had been relying on herself for so many years. She didn''t need anyone''s pity, nor did she


    want this man to use money to suppress her.


    Even if everyone in the Cheng family believed him, she still didn''t believe it. Besides, he must have


    other intentions this time.


    However, Sawyer didn''t mean anything else this time.


    After hearing what Nora said, he put down the documents in his hands and said, "Do you think that


    everything I do is against the Cheng family, right?"


    "Isn''t it?" Nora replied coldly and looked at the other side.


    She wouldn''t look him in the eye. Otherwise, she would have to give up less than three seconds.


    Sawyer''s face darkened. "You overestimate yourself, Nora. How much do you think you can do to


    destroy the Cheng family?"


    As he said, he threw the document in his hand and was really angry. He stood up and walked out of the


    hospital.


    Nora was still standing there. She suddenly didn''t understand why he was so angry. It was her who


    should be angry, right?


    Andy had no time to catch up with Sawyer. The only thing he could do is to sort out the documents left


    by his boss.


    While tidying up, he said to Nora with a bitter face, "You really misunderstood Mr. Sawyer this time. He


    went to ask about your mother.


    The doctor said that your mother''s liver is about to weaken, and she must be treated at home, the


    treatment environment must be better. He really has no other meanings."


    Andy picked up the pile of documents and said, "He just asked me to pay some money and said that


    you don''t need to worry about it in the future."


    After saying that, even Andy looked very aggrieved and chased after the direction where Sawyer went.


    "He Does he really think like that?" Standing there alone, Nora suddenly felt a little sad.


    Did she really misunderstand him this time?

 Chapter 52 This Kiss Is Very Affectionate

    Chapter 52 This Kiss Is Very Affectionate


    Standing there, Nora suddenly felt a little sad.


    She was like a hedgehog, who was always on guard against anyone. In addition, this man had always


    been so scheming, so this time Did she wronged him by the way?


    She thought for a while and caught up with him.


    When she ran out of the hospital, she thought Andy would drive Sawyer away.


    However, the scene in front of her surprised Nora.


    Andy drove the car slowly and followed them on the road, while Sawyer was walking alone. Looking at


    his back, he seemed to be really depressed.


    "She really piss him off just now?" Nora murmured to herself.


    Yes, although she didn''t know much about this man, after getting along with him these days, she found


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that he was domineering and scheming. But at the same time, he was also a person with strong self-


    esteem.


    How could he stand her pointing at his nose and scolding him like that?


    After thinking for a while, Nora took a deep breath and quickly followed him, walking with Sawyer


    happily side by side.


    "Are you really angry?" Nora tilted her head and blinked her big innocent eyes.


    Sawyer nced at her without saying anything and continued to walk forward.


    Nora continued to follow him and said, "Don''t be angry. I''m also sensitive. You know that the Cheng


    family looks down upon me. I don''t like to be favored without efforts. I thought you..."


    She stopped as if she had said something wrong again.


    She said, "I have dignity too. How can I take advantage of you without efforts? Besides, if the Cheng


    family knows it, they may say something bad again."


    "I''m good to you. If anyone dares to say anything, I''ll kill him." Mr. Sawyer finally opened his mouth, but


    it made Nora feel that the hostility was dispersed.


    She chuckled awkwardly and said, "Forget about chopping, which would cause death."


    But now that Sawyer was willing to speak, he was not angry anymore, was he?


    Anyway, she thought so.


    She opened her mouth, "Actually, you really don''t have to spend money for me. I can earn money to


    cure my mother''s disease. I want to be a man with dignity. "


    She said in a low voice, but Sawyer could hear her.


    He stopped and looked at the woman. "Listen, I can forgive you for what happened today. But


    remember my words, as long as you are still with me, you are my woman. I will be there for


    everything."


    After saying that, he continued to walk forward.


    Somehow, he just wanted to be good to her, even if he has other thoughts about her.


    She caught up with him and wanted to refuse his kindness, but he grabbed her and blocked her mouth


    which was about to open.


    "I..." Before she finished her words, he kissed her on the lips.


    All of a sudden, she could only open her eyes wide and looked at the man in disbelief. She wanted to


    push him away, but his hand tightly locked her hand.


    This kiss seemed to He did it with all his heart.


    However, Nora''s face was burning But, they are on the street.


    There were many passers-by around them. At the time of seeing the young couple kissing


    affectionately, they all looked at them a few more times.


    Nora''s heart kept beating with the passers-by''s watching.


    This man was so unreasonable!

 Chapter 53 Kiss Until You Agree

    Chapter 53 Kiss Until You Agree


    Andy sat in the car and looked at the beautiful scenery outside. He blushed unconsciously and didn''t


    dare to look at it. He turned the car around and drove in another direction wisely.


    It would be better not to disturb them at this time.


    He seemed to be very gentle. When he kissed her, he was totally different from before. This time, he


    seemed to have a different emotion.


    At first, Nora wanted to say something, but she had already forgotten about it. Now, her mind was full of


    this man.


    But in the end, Sawyer reached out his hand to close her eyes, and then went deeper in his kiss.


    He didn''t let go of her until the street lights on the road reflected the shadows of the two kissing man.


    She lowered her head shyly. Her face was red, and even her lips were crystal clear, like a moisturized


    cherry. She was very cute.


    "Well, I''m not angry anymore." Sawyer finally calmed down. Looking at her, he couldn''t help but feel a


    little funny. "Woman, has anyone ever told you that you should close your eyes when kissing?"


    "What?" She was stunned for a moment, and suddenly raised her head. When she looked into his


    eyes, she felt her face burning again.


    "


    I... you Can you stop doing this? " She still lowered her head and said shyly, "We are on a street, I don''t


    want to be seen."


    Moreover, her beating heart gradually calmed down, and the scene just now returned to her mind.


    This man was gentle and domineering. She felt that she was trapped in him, even if she knew that he


    was not a good man, but It was hard for her to resist.


    She just wanted to keep her original intention.


    However, the man seemed to be happy. He said, "as long as I want, I don''t care about anything. If you


    feel embarrassed, we will do it for a few more times, and you will get used to it."


    "What''s the logic?" Nora suddenly screamed. How could this man do this?


    After she finished her words, Sawyer became serious and said, "now, do you still want to bargain with


    me? I have told you that I won''t take back the things I sent out, as well as the room of the hospital. "


    "It''s different. It''s..." Nora wanted to retort.


    However, he reached out his hand and gently touched her lips with his finger pulp. There was still his


    smell there!


    "If you don''t agree, I can kiss you until you agree." He gave her an ultimatum.


    It worked.


    Nora took a step back and looked around warily, "you Shameless. " She murmured.


    She was already shy enough, but this man was so shameless.


    Looking around, it was getting dark. In front of them was the pedestrian street. The dim street lights


    reflected the figures of the two people.


    At this moment, the two of them looked like an ordinary young couple.


    "Let''s take a walk here!" He suddenly asked, "take it as your reward." He said and walked up first.


    Nora followed him in a hurry.


    She had been to this pedestrian street many times.


    It was not like the Century za, which was the best in the world. Things here are cheap and she often


    came here.


    However, it might be the first time that Mr. Sawyer came here, and he didn''t like it at all.


    After he walked for a while, he suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Nora didn''t know what was going on.


    Sawyer pointed to a jewelry shop in front of them. There was a pair of silver earrings in the ss


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    cab, shining in the night light.


    It was cheap but beautiful. The key point was It was the same as the pair of old earrings that Nora had


    before.


    When Nora saw it, her whole body suddenly stiffened.


    James! That was all she could think of.


    However, Sawyer didn''t know that.


    He took her hand and said, "let''s go inside and have a look. That earring of yours is very old."

 Chapter 54 You Cant Fall In Love With Him

    Chapter 54 You Can''t Fall In Love With Him


    Nora was surprised. She looked at Sawyer, but she began to feel nervous.


    That pair of earrings was given to her by James. She made it up randomly and said that her mother


    gave it to her. What did he mean now?


    Did he want to buy another pair for her?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, she felt a little ufortable.


    However, he had already dragging her inside. He still stood in front of the cab and looked at it


    carefully, as if he wanted to remember the style.


    "Sir, since you like it so much, can I help you pack it?" The shop assistant came over and smiled


    brightly. When she saw Sawyer, she couldn''t help but blush.


    "No, thanks." Sawyer refused coldly.


    He turned around and saw that Nora was also looking at the earrings, but her eyes were red. He didn''t


    know what she was thinking about.


    "You, you don''t have to do this, really!" Seeing him turn around, Nora emphasized.


    However, when she spoke, she didn''t dare to look at Sawyer.


    Sawyer didn''t notice this. He just pulled her out of the shop and said, "the things here are not good.


    They are too cheap."


    Nora seemed to be choked. Sure enough, his world was iprehensible.


    However, Sawyer looked very serious and said, "It won''t take long to be as old and dark as the earrings


    you wore before. Then you should throw them away."


    "¡­¡­" Nora was speechless.


    Back then, when James bought it for her, he had nothing but such a cheap thing. But, at that time She


    was really happy.


    Thinking of this, Nora stopped and looked at Sawyer who was walking in front of her silently. This man


    seemed to have stabbed her in the heart all of a sudden.


    Was it time for her to throw away her earrings since James was going to get engaged?


    Do I have to let go of the past?


    She Is she willing to do that?


    While thinking, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    After taking a few steps, Sawyer found that the woman didn''t follow him. He stopped and looked back,


    only to see her crying.


    "What''s wrong?" Sawyer also seemed to be a little flustered. He didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    "Why do you cry so easily?"


    Then he reached out and wiped her tears.


    When she raised her head, she saw his concerned eyes. He gently held her in his arms. At this


    moment, she could clearly hear his heartbeat.


    Suddenly, she was a little scared.


    This man''s charm was enough to take down any woman. She was really afraid that she would be


    trapped in his tenderness.


    Suddenly, she took a step back and pushed the man away. "No, you are not..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but her heart was like being poured by cold water. She knew that this man


    was not that simple.


    He was so kind to her. He must have his own intention.


    However, when she pushed him away, the man also stretched out his arm and pulled her wrist back to


    his arms.


    In the bustling street, he lowered his head again and kissed her.


    Many young people stopped and looked at them enviously.


    Nora still wanted to push him away, but when he held her tightly in his arms, she closed her eyes


    following his gentleness for no reason.

 Chapter 55 The Kiss!

    Chapter 55 The Kiss!


    She didn''t know how long this kiss hadsted.


    Compared with thest time, Sawyer was obviously much more satisfied. He just held her hand and


    walked out of the pedestrian street.


    From afar, she saw Andy''s car waiting at the roadside, and the figure of the Bentley Marcia was very


    eye-catching.


    When Andy saw the two of theme back, he immediately got off the car and opened the door for


    them. "Mr. Sawyer, are you going back?"


    "Yes!" Sawyer snorted.


    From the beginning to end, Nora didn''t say anything and went back to his big manor.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. How could she enjoyed the kiss for so long and even


    responded to him


    She couldn''t help blushing at the thought of that scene.


    Fortunately, when Sawyer returned to the manor, he went into the study.


    Of course, Nora''s working area was naturally in the kitchen. When she finished cooking, it was already


    9 o''clock in the evening.


    The dishes on the table were all ordinary. She shrugged helplessly and said, "let''s just have a midnight


    snack!"


    Andy, a famous chef who was proficient in foreign cuisine, shook his head frequently when he saw the


    dishes made by Nora.


    He really didn''t know why Sawyer would love this kind of food?


    When Sawyer came out of the study and arrived at the door of the restaurant, he saw that she was still


    preparing the rice in her apron. He asked Andy to go out.


    and walked in quietly.


    When Nora turned around and came over, she happened to bump into him. She was shocked. "When


    did you arrive? I was almost scared to death!"


    Sawyer returned to his seat and suddenlyughed. "It seems that Andy will be fired soon. You can do


    whatever he can!"


    He paused for a moment and said in a naughty tone, "of course, he may not be able to do what you


    can!"


    These words might be fine if it were said to anyone else, but Nora felt a heat on her neck. He did it on


    purpose.


    She said coquettishly, put the bowl in front of him casually, and began to eat on the other side.


    Seeing her like this, Sawyer shook his head with a smile and ate her food with relish. He had to admit


    that after eating all the delicacies for so many years, only she could give him such a sense of


    belonging.


    While they were eating, Sawyer looked up at her and said, "by the way, get ready for the engagement


    ceremony of the Cheng family. I''ll take you there."


    "What?" Nora raised her head in astonishment. She didn''t even like the food.


    She didn''t want to be embarrassed. Besides, Samantha and Aunt had made it clear that they didn''t


    want her to attend.


    But now, Sawyer was going to take her with him.


    No matter how hard she tried What would others think of their rtionship?


    However, Sawyer seemed to have made up his mind. "I just want the Cheng family to know that you


    have me behind you On that day, I still have something to negotiate with them. I need you to help me. "


    "What?" This made Nora even more confused. She knew nothing about it.


    However, Sawyer didn''t say anything more. He just shook his head and began to eat.


    Seeing that he will say no more words, Nora pouted. After thinking for a while, she said, "then I have to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    go back to work every day. You can''t stop me! "


    This was the only right she could defend.


    She didn''t want to be his caged canary.

 Chapter 56 Customized Surprise

    Chapter 56 Customized Surprise


    Hearing her words, Sawyer didn''t refuse her. "It''s OK. I have to go back to thepany tomorrow. I


    can pick you up after work every day."


    "I don''t need you to pick me up!" Nora was a little anxious.


    If he picked her up every day, she didn''t know how to exin to Orange.


    What''s more,st time he made a fuss in the cake shop, she was worried. How could she exin it to


    Orange when she returned to the shop?


    However, Sawyer looked determined. "I''ll pick you up. I won''t talk about anything else."


    Nora felt as if ten thousand legendary beasts galloped through her heart. "How can you be so


    domineering?"


    "I can be more domineering. Do you want to have a try?" Nora didn''t dare to say anything more.


    When Nora lowered her head to eat again, she found that all the dishes on the table were almost eaten


    up by this man. She shouted, "leave some for me!"


    However, even thest bite of braised pork fell into Sawyer''s mouth. Nora could only angrily eat the


    rice.


    "Why is this man eating like a robber?" She could only mutter in her heart.


    After dinner, Sawyer went back to his study. Nora had to clean the kitchen by herself. Andy had asked


    a servant toe here.


    However, they were all called away by Nora.


    She didn''t think it was necessary to order others to do such a trivial thing as cleaning the table.


    In the study, Sawyer didn''t turn on hisputer. Instead, he was drawing with a pen on his desk.


    The picture on the paper was exactly the same as the earring he saw on the pedestrian street today.


    He didn''t like the cheap stuff there, so he nned to draw it and ask Andy to make it. At that time, it


    would be a surprise for her!


    When he finished, he called Andy in.


    He handed the painting to Andy and said, "take it to thepany and ask someone to make it with the


    best technology and quality."


    Andy was surprised at Mr. Sawyer''s order. He took the painting and looked at it. He frowned, "such an


    old style? Mr. Sawyer... "


    Before he finished his words, he saw that there seemed to be something wrong with Mr. Sawyer''s face.


    He quickly shut up and said, "yes, Mr. Sawyer, I will do as you ordered."


    Then he turned around.


    Sawyer stopped him, "by the way, we''ll go to thepany tomorrow. If we don''t go there, maybe


    grandpa will have something to say."


    "Yes, Mr. Sawyer."


    "And," Sawyer continued, "take Nora with you every day when you go to and off work and wait for her


    at the cake shop."


    Andy was stunned and couldn''t help muttering in his heart, "I''m not on the same way!"


    But he had to obey his orders.


    After Andy left, Sawyer got tired and went back to his room.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Nora went back to her room to take a shower. When she came out of the


    bathroom in pajamas and wiped her hair, she was suddenly shocked by the man sitting in the room.


    "When did youe here?" She called out.


    Sawyer looked up at her and said, "When you were singing in the bathroom." He told the truth.


    All of a sudden, Nora felt her face burning. She felt so humiliated.


    But that didn''t count. He added, "it''s really unpleasant to hear."

 Chapter 57 Wait For Me

    Chapter 57 Wait For Me


    "Ah!" Nora screamed and suddenly became angry from embarrassment. "Sawyer, you bastard! That''s


    enough..." Then she turned around and ran back to the bathroom.


    However, Sawyer just sat there and smiled silently.


    After a while, Sawyer didn''t see here out. He stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    Sure enough, she was still ufortable in the room alone. When she saw Sawyere in, she


    simply turned her head away and did not look at him.


    Sawyer shook his head helplessly and picked up the hair dryer beside him to dry her hair. "Be careful


    not to catch a cold. I won''t be responsible for that."


    "How dare you bully me!" Nora snorted coldly. But when the hot air from the hair dryer blew up, she felt


    veryfortable, so she did not resist.


    "Did I bully you?" Sawyer got closer to her and said with a smile, "I didn''t bully you."


    As he spoke, he moved his head closer to her, which made her feel embarrassed.


    "You, you didn''t bully me, okay?" She really could do nothing to this man, but he would eat her up at


    any time and anywhere.


    However, Sawyer was not pleased with her words.


    "You said that against your will. I have been bullying you so much, right?" He got closer to her.


    He turned off the hair dryer. Nora sat on the chair, behind her was the bathroom wall, so she couldn''t


    avoid him at all.


    "How, how can I say this against my will?" Nora could only smile.


    The man''s look now looks like a wolf that is coveting its prey, like he could swallow her in one gulp.


    "Really?" The man chuckled, pushed away her long hair around her neck, lowered his head and kissed


    her.


    "What?" Nora was startled. She felt that the kiss made her whole body seemed to be guided by electric


    current. She suddenly stood up.


    However, when she stood up, he also stood up.


    Before she could react, he put one hand behind her head and held her tightly with the other hand. His


    mouth fell on her.


    She couldn''t escape. She could only ept his tenderness.


    Gradually, she loosened herst vignce, as if she just feel at ease around this man, or She thought


    this man was not so bad sometimes!


    The kisssted for a long time before he let her go reluctantly.


    "Honey, you go out first. Wait for me. I''lle to you after taking a shower!" He murmured in her ear.


    His voice was very low, but it could easily stir up the waves in her heart.


    She blushed and lowered her head, not knowing how to respond.


    The next moment, he let go of her and walked inside. As he unbuttoned his cor, he saw the silly


    woman standing in the mirror and looking embarrassed.


    He suddenly smiled evilly. "Of course, I don''t mind if you want to see me taking a shower. Or, if you


    want toe in and bathe with me again, I don''t mind either... "


    Before he could finish his words, the woman had already escaped.


    Standing in the room, she felt that the heat on her face couldn''t fade away, and it continued.


    How could this man do this!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he ask me to wait for him? Does he want to

 Chapter 58 A Warm Gesture

    Chapter 58 A Warm Gesture


    She had been waiting outside with a red face. She couldn''t stand or sit.


    "I didn''t mean that!" Nora murmured and walked back and forth. Listening to the sound of water inside,


    she reached out her hand to touch her hot cheek from time to time.


    "How could he do this?" She thought for a while and didn''t know what to do. She stamped her feet.


    She looked outside. It was impossible to leave.


    However, if he finished his shower, she would have to...


    Thinking of this, her face turned red again. Looking at the huge bed, she made up her mind, "I''d better


    pretend to be asleep!"


    In that case, he can''t pull me up from my dream!


    "That''s it." Nora was proud of her wisdom. "I''ll just keep my eyes closed no matter what happened."


    As she spoke, she went to the bed and quickly covered herself with the quilt. She slept so soundly as if


    nothing could wake her up.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, he was only wrapped in a bath towel. But when he saw her


    sleeping face, he was stunned.


    He smiled helplessly, "This woman." Then he turned around and went back to the bathroom.


    Seeing that there was no sound around.


    Nora quietly squinted a crack from the quilt and wanted to check the surrounding environment.


    The bathroom door was opened again. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    After that, she only felt a towel gently wiping her head. It seemed that he didn''t dare to move too much


    for fear of disturbing her.


    Nora realized that he only dried half of her hair just now. And now he was worried that her hair was wet


    and helped her dry it.


    This move suddenly made her feel a little warm.


    In this way, he wiped her head carefully for nearly half an hour, but she was not sleepy at all. Instead,


    her heart was beating fast.


    After he dried her hair, he threw the towel aside and turned around. Nora only felt that the room was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    dark. Did he turn off the light?


    Nora thought he had gone out and turned around to have a look, but he suddenly lifted the quilt and got


    in.


    This move startled her. She had been holding back for a long time and pretended to be asleep, but now


    everything was exposed.


    However, the man didn''t seem to care about it. "What? Are you awake?" He tilted his head and looked


    at her mischievously.


    He seemed to see through her lie but didn''t expose her.


    Feeling embarrassed, Nora had to bite the bullet and said, "it''s all your fault. You woke me up with such


    a big noise!"


    "Oh, I see!" Sawyer happily cooperated. "Since you have woken up, let''s do something else."


    As he spoke, he approached her.


    Nora was shocked. She looked up, but was just held in his arms. "Where else do you want to go?" He


    asked.


    Nora had nowhere to escape. She wanted to adjust her position and posture unnaturally, "you You hurt


    me. "


    However, Leo approached her and whispered in her ear, "you touched something you shouldn''t have


    touched."


    Nora didn''t realize what he meant at first.


    However, the man had turned into a wolf. He lifted the quilt and the two of them were covered in it.


    Then Nora screamed, "ah You are a bad guy. "

 Chapter 59 I Want You To Make The Wedding Cake

    Chapter 59 I Want You To Make The Wedding Cake


    At 9 o''clock the second day, Sawyer took her out on time. Sitting in the car, Nora felt very embarrassed.


    She had been thinking about how to exin to Orangeter.


    When the car drove to a street far from the cake shop, Nora asked Andy to stop in advance. "I can get


    off here. I don''t need to bother you!"


    While saying, she got off the car with a smile on her face, leaving no chance for Sawyer to speak.


    Sawyer seemed to have seen through her intention, so he didn''t think too much and let her go.


    Besides, the cake shop was just in front of her. Nothing would happen if she was sent here.


    So he asked Andy to turn around and go to thepany.


    Seeing the car leave, Nora breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, he was willing to park here, or


    Orange would ask so many questions!"


    Orange was not only a gossip, but also a gossip spreader. She didn''t know how to exin her


    rtionship with Sawyer to her.


    When she returned to the cake shop, she cheered up herself and said, "I''m back!"


    However, it seemed that the shop was only open, but not in business.


    Orange was busy in the kitchen, with two braids on her head. As soon as she heard the sound of Nora


    She was so angry that she pouted with a whisk in her hand. "You have the courage toe back.


    Don''t you see what you have done to the kitchen? Why did you bring the man back? I''m really..."


    "My queen, don''t be angry. I won''t do it again. I promise I''ll work overtime every day this month and


    make more new cakes, okay?" Nora took the whisk off her hand and said.


    In the end, she even acted like a spoiled child in front her to make her happy.


    Seeing her like this, Orange could do nothing to her. "Humph, I''ll forgive you this time. Go and clean up


    the kitchen."


    "Yes, my lovely Miss. Orange." Nora said sweetly.


    Orange was still the same. She guarded the shop alone. When Nora finished cleaning up the kitchen,


    the door was opened.


    Without raising her head, Orange said to the person who opened the door, "I''m sorry. Our shop is


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    closed today..."


    Before she finished her words, she raised her head and saw the person entering the shop. But she


    stopped and said disdainfully, "it''s you?"


    Samantha curled her lips. Of course, she didn''t like Nora. She just asked, "where is Nora?"


    "Why are you looking for her?" Orange knew the grudge between Samantha and Nora, so she didn''t


    think it was a good thing for her to visit.


    Samantha smiled generously, "of course I have something to do, but it doesn''t matter if I tell you."


    As she spoke, she looked around the shop and continued, "I''m going to be engaged. I hope the cakes


    used in the engagement hall will be provided by you. I think Nora Will be very happy. "


    As soon as Samantha finished her words, Nora came out of the kitchen.


    She happened to hear everything she said.


    Nora was stunned. She looked at Samantha and knew that she did this to make her feel bad.


    She said to Samantha, "I have tried my best to avoid you. Is it necessary for you to chase after me like


    this?"


    A person''s patience was limited.

 Chapter 60 You Dont Even Deserve To Carry Shoes

    Chapter 60 You Don''t Even Deserve To Carry Shoes


    "Of course it''s necessary." Samantha curled her lips and always acted like a winner in front of Nora.


    "You certainly can''t understand the feeling of kicking me when I''m down."


    She did it on purpose.


    Looking at her, Nora was angry. But after all, this was her cake shop. She could only hold her hands


    tightly, not making herself lose control.


    She said, "I''m sorry. We don''t ept your order. You can find another cake shop!"


    She wouldn''t let Samantha seed. Even if she lost everything, she couldn''t lose herst dignity.


    However, Samantha didn''t want to let her go. "But I just want you to do it. It would be interesting if there


    is your bless at our engagement ceremony."


    "Are youing for trouble?" Finally, Orange couldn''t stand it anymore. Her bad temper rushed up at


    once.


    Samantha stared at her and asked, "Where did youe from? It''s none of your business.


    "It doesn''t matter where I came from. What matters is that you don''t even deserve to carry shoes for


    Nora, and you stille here to order cakes. You''re shameless!" While rolling up her sleeves, Orange


    seemed to rush up and fight.


    "Orange." Sophia grabbed orange. She knew her best friend well. If things went on like this, she would


    definitely not be able to hold it back.


    After thinking for a while, Nora said to Samantha, "There is a coffee shop across the street. Let''s talk


    there."


    She didn''t want to get involved in their ceremony, but Samantha was not an easy-going woman.


    However, Orange said to Nora, "Don''t be afraid of her!"


    "Orange, this is my business. Let me solve it!" Noraforted her.


    Otherwise, ording to the characteristics of Samantha, if she really wanted to hit Samanthater, it


    would be very strange.


    Orange didn''t understand these. So she had to leave here to talk.


    Hearing Nora say that, Samantha smiled and turned to the coffee shop.


    Orange didn''t like Nora''s attitude. "She bullied us to the door, but you still put up with her. That should


    have be your man, and now she took him away. What else does she want?"


    Hearing this, Nora fell silent.


    Orange blurted out without noticing, "Nora, don''t mind. I didn''t mean that. I just can''t stand her bullying


    you like this."


    "I know. Let me handle it by myself!" She patted Orange''s hand and forced a smile.


    Then he turned around and walked out of the shop.


    When she crossed the road and went to the coffee shop, thezy music came. She looked around and


    found Samantha in a corner.


    She just watched Noraing over and gently stirred the coffee served by the waiter in front of her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora walked over and sat down opposite her. The waiter also came up, and she ordered a cup of


    coffee casually.


    Then she turned to Samantha and said, "It''s time for you to stop. Since you have decided to get


    engaged to James, you should be fine. I won''t get involved again, but Don''t make fun of me anymore.


    I''m not a pushover. "


    She looked into Samantha''s eyes and said firmly.


    However, Samantha stopped smiling and said seriously, "Then If I just want to crush you to death, do


    you think what I should do? "


    She just didn''t like the existence of Nora between her and James.


    Since she wanted to quit, she should retreat thoroughly.

 Chapter 61 Poorly Educated, So What

    Chapter 61 Poorly Educated, So What


    Nora didn''t expect that Samantha was so vicious. When she heard her words, her heart sank.


    But then, Nora also felt relieved. "Yes, you are afraid that James still has feelings about me, aren''t


    you?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Samantha''s proud face turned blue and denied, "What are you


    talking about? Who do you think you are? He will still love you. Humph, dream on! "


    "Then why are you in such a hurry? You wanted to kill me on the cruise ship, but now you are chasing


    me here? " Nora added.


    "I..." Samantha was speechless.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had nned for a long time on the cruise ship. She thought everything would be fine, but she


    didn''t expect that she would escape.


    After calming herself down, Samantha said, "Nora, you''d better think twice before you say anything.


    There is no evidence. If you talk nonsense, I will make you suffer."


    She threatened.


    She didn''t believe that she could turn the tables just because of Nora, who was such an illegitimate


    daughter.


    "I didn''t have any evidence of what happened that night, so I kept silent. But it doesn''t mean that I can


    be bullied easily." Then Nora stood up and looked at Samantha.


    Samantha gritted her teeth and looked at her. She was just a woman whom no one wanted. Why was


    she so arrogant?


    "I know you have a backer now, and even my mother has suffered a loss from you. But don''t forget that


    no one will look up to a bastard like you. People like you, You will only discredit the people around you.


    It''s really beyond my expectation that you have hooked up with another man secretly and said that you


    still love James! "


    Samantha said so much in one breath and her tone was full of contempt.


    "Who told you that?" Nora shouted out.


    She knew from other people''s eyes, it must be her who hooked up with Sawyer. Today, was Samantha


    mocking her for what happened to her aunt that day?


    "Who else can tell me?" Samantha continued, "As long as you have a mother who always hook up with


    other men, what kind of person will you be since she is your mother? I think it won''t be long before you


    walk the same old way..."


    "Enough!" Nora couldn''t stand it anymore.


    While Samantha was speaking, she interrupted her and poured the coffee that the waiter brought just


    now.


    All of a sudden, the whole cup of coffee was poured on Samantha.


    "You..." Samantha stood up and took a few steps back. She sprinted her clothes and asked, "Nora, Are


    you well-educated? Do you know how much this dress is worth? "


    Looking at her coldly, Nora didn''t take her words seriously at all. "Samantha, I''ll tell you, whatever you


    say about me, you can''t say anything about my mother. I''m not well-educated, so what? It''s better than


    a selfish person like you."


    "Who is selfish?" Samantha retorted, as if she was going to swallow Nora.


    However, Nora didn''t want to give in at all. She said, "Who is selfish? You know better than me. In order


    to marry James, you intervened in our affairs forcefully. You were also kidnapped, but in the end, it


    turned out that I killed his brother. Samantha, never think that I don''t know all these things..."


    She knew that no one would believe her even if she said that. And James only believed what he saw


    that year.


    However, Nora knew the truth very well Samantha knew it very well.

 Chapter 62 You Will Never Be Able To Compare With Me

    Chapter 62 You Will Never Be Able To Compare With Me


    As expected, Samantha''s face turned pale when Nora spoke of the past.


    However, after a while, Samanthaughed. "But so what?" She was confident. "At that time, his brother


    died by your side. You can''t deny it. You are covered with his blood all over your body. You killed him!"


    "No." Nora shouted.


    All of a sudden, all the people in the coffee shop looked in the direction of the two of them.


    Samantha was still amused, "It''s you, or not you, does it matter now? If James thinks so, even if you


    spread the truth all over the world, what difference can you make? Show me the evidence! "


    Her aggressive words were like swords stabbing into Nora''s weak spot.


    Atst, when she saw the tears rolling down from Nora''s eyes, she finally smiled happily. "Nora, you


    can''tpare with me in Cheng family, and you can''tpare with me either when ites to James.


    If I were you, I would rather die."


    Hearing her words, Nora couldn''t help but stood up and walked outside.


    Looking at her back, Samantha wished she could die.


    She added unhurriedly to Nora, "Don''t forget to send the cake to the ceremony..."


    When she said this, her eyes were full of killing intent.


    Last time, she failed. This time, no one would expect that she would do something at her engagement


    ceremony, not to mention it''s just a person that would deliver her cake.


    That was what she wanted.


    However, Nora stopped and turned to her, "don''t think about it. I won''t take your orders."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she walked out of the coffee shop without looking back.


    Looking at her receding figure, Samantha said angrily, "I''ll find a way to make you take this order."


    When Nora returned to the cake shop, she was so angry. She thought for a while, then she turned


    around and directly closed the door. "I don''t do business today!"


    She didn''t want that woman to bother her again.


    Orange came out of the kitchen and looked at Nora in confusion. "If we don''t do business, where does


    the moneye from?"


    "¡­¡­" Nora was speechless.


    However, the next moment, Orange changed her words. "But that''s okay. I haven''t cleaned up the


    kitchen yesterday, and you cane to help me clean it up. Then let''s prepare the materials for


    tomorrow. Today is a holiday."


    Nora agreed, but her heart was still thinking about the conversation with Samantha.


    She couldn''t let go of what had happened in the past, and it was also the key to break up with James.


    But, Samantha knew everything, and she would take advantage of it to take away him


    Now, she was going to be engaged.


    She was absent-minded all day long, and almost everything was done by Orange.


    It was not until six o''clock that Andy''s car stopped outside the shop on time.


    He looked at the closed door of the shop, confused. "Mr. Sawyer, It seemed that She didn''t open the


    door. "


    "What''s wrong with her again?"


    Did she do it on purpose when she knew he wasing to pick her up?


    As he said, he got off the car himself. Andy followed him immediately and stood at the door of the cake


    shop. He pointed at the door and said, "Ask them to open the door. If you can''t open it, smash it."


    This woman dared to shut him out!

 Chapter 63 Live With Him

    Chapter 63 Live With Him


    As Sawyer said, Andy went straight to the door and banged it. The door was almost broken into pieces.


    But no one came to open the door. Andy turned around and said, "Mr. Sawyer, no one is here."


    "Impossible." Sawyer said coldly, "The light is still on in. If she doesn''t want to open the door, smash it."


    ''He is really a man who worships the beauty of violence, '' Andy thought to himself.


    Just as he was about to smash the door, the door opened. "Didn''t you see the door closed today? Don''t


    do business! "


    As she spoke, she saw clearly the man standing in front of her, and her eyes went straight. "It''s that


    handsome man..." However, she suddenly became vignt again. "Don''t ever think about ruining my


    kitchen again. I''ve cleaned it up the whole day."


    She didn''t want to clear away tomorrow.


    Sawyer ignored her and asked, "Where is Nora?"


    Orange had an illusion that she couldn''t resist this man''s temptation. She pointed at the shop and said,


    "She''s inside!"


    Nora also walked out. When she saw Sawyer, she suddenly remembered that he was going to pick her


    up. It seemed that her memory had been eaten by a dog.


    "Let''s go home." Sawyer said to her coldly.


    Orange''s mouth was wide open. "Nora, what did I hear? He Tell you to go home? " She didn''t seem to


    understand what he meant. "Are you Are you living with him? "


    Oh my God! She was so lucky in her previous life?


    With such a handsome man


    However, Nora shook her head, as if to deny, "No, it''s not like what you think."


    "Yes, she will live with me from now on. If there is anything wrong in the shop, don''t bother her," said


    Sawyer.


    With a murderous look on her face, Nora said, "I also have a share in this shop!"


    Sawyer ignored her and said, "Go home and cook. I''m hungry!" Then she went back to the car.


    "Oh my God! She is so happy to cook for such a man!" She blinked at Nora.


    Nora rolled her eyes and said, "it''s so painful."


    She took off her apron and followed Sawyer into his car.


    Looking at her figure driving in the car, Orange smiled with relief. "That''s right. There are a lot of good


    men outside. Why do you have to hold a man like James tightly?"


    Over the years, she was Nora''s best friend. She knew everything about her. Who will not care about


    Nora?"


    But now, with another man in her life, Nora wouldn''t be bullied by that Samantha!


    After they drove away, Orange was about to close when the phone rang.


    She went back to her shop to answer the phone. "Hello, this is Alice cake shop. What can I do for


    you?"


    "Nice to meet you. We will hold a big ceremony in a few days. All the cakes and pastries on the party


    will be ordered by your cake shop." The man on the other end of the line said.


    In the car, Sawyer''s face had been very gloomy. "Why do you close the door? Are you afraid of seeing


    me?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nora was in a bad mood today. She closed the door just because she was afraid Samantha would


    harass her again. But she didn''t expect that Sawyer misunderstood her.


    "Of course not. Don''t tter yourself and match your seat everywhere." She replied casually.


    However, Sawyer obviously sensed that there was something wrong with her tone. He suddenly moved


    towards her and pressed himself against her.


    "Woman, judging from your tone, are you dissatisfied with me?"


    Surprised, Nora turned around and saw the dissatisfaction in his eyes Why are you so angry? She


    couldn''t understand this man.


    But the next moment, he bit her lips hard.


    This was a punishment, What''s more, he was really dissatisfied with her appearance that is dead or not


    alive.


    She should be happy to see him!

 Chapter 64 It Tastes Bad

    Chapter 64 It Tastes Bad


    His kisssted for a long time. At the beginning, he just wanted to punish her.


    However, in the end, Sawyer was reluctant to leave her.


    In other words, the beauty of this woman was beyond his expectation. He suddenly tasted the beauty


    of this women and he would not let her go.


    Nora was afraid of him, so she had to listen to him. She was afraid that he would kiss her if she didn''t


    agree with him.


    After returning to the manor, Nora hurriedly went into the kitchen.


    However, in the kitchen, she couldn''t calm down for a long time. She kept thinking about what


    Samantha had said to her today.


    She mocked herself helplessly while cutting the onion, "Nora, what else do you expect?" In the end,


    she couldn''t help but feel sad and want to cry.


    She didn''t know if her tears were going down for her sadness or for the onion.


    It took her nearly an hour to prepare all the dishes. When she brought them up, Sawyer was already


    waiting at the table.


    It seemed that he was also hungry.


    She filled a bowl of rice for him, sat back in her seat and yed with the rice in her bowl from time to


    time.


    Sawyer was already hungry. He didn''t eat anything in thepany. He has been expecting her food,


    but when he took the first bite.


    A kind of indescribable sourness filled his mouth.


    "Why are the dishes taste so bad today?" He called out. It was fine yesterday.


    "How could it taste bad?" Nora couldn''t believe it.


    She put the chopsticks into the dish. After tasting it, she couldn''t stand it herself. She spit it out


    immediately. "What''s this?"


    She couldn''t believe it. This was the food she cooked. It tastes like the dishes cooked by Orange?


    At this time, Orange was sneezing and muttering, "who is talking about me?"


    Seeing her tasting all the dishes, Sawyer began to pay attention to her.


    Looking at her, he asked, "did you cry?"


    Her eyes were a little red, and on the way back home today, Sawyer could smell something wrong.


    Hearing his question, Nora suddenly felt a little guilty. She didn''t want to talk about the past anymore,


    so she turned her head. "Nothing. I just choked when I was cutting onions in the kitchen."


    "Really?" Sawyer responded with doubt.


    Then he sat down and continued to eat the food she cooked. Although the food today was hard to


    swallow, he still ate it in big gulps.


    "You, stop eating. I''ll cook other dishes for you!" Nora couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t even


    swallow these dishes. They looked really disgusting.


    However, it seemed that Sawyer didn''t care about it at all. He continued to eat while saying, "as my


    woman, you go home and cook for me; as your man, I should eat up all the food you cook. It''s normal.


    You don''t need to redo it. "


    Hearing this, Nora was stunned.


    However, in her heart, she was asking Was she his woman?


    ha-ha!


    While eating, Sawyer paused and raised his head with sharp eyes, as if he wanted to see through her.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Otherwise, how could she be so abnormal today?


    Nora didn''t expect him to be so sensitive to notice something wrong with her. She was a little flustered


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    However, Sawyer put down his chopsticks and asked, "do you think you can hide it from me?"

 Chapter 65 I Dont Care If You Eat Or Not

    Chapter 65 I Don''t Care If You Eat Or Not


    Mr. Sawyer''s words made Nora feel a little guilty and she didn''t know how to respond.


    Sawyer stood up and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I''ll ask Andy to investigate it. You can''t


    hide anything from me."


    "No, thanks." Nora stopped him.


    She knew what he said was true. With a little investigation, Andy would know that Samantha hade


    to her shop today.


    If he continued to investigate, he might even find out the dispute between her and Samantha today.


    She didn''t want


    Sawyer looked at her and said, "go ahead."


    Then he sat down and continued to eat.


    Looking at the way he ate, Nora couldn''t bear to look straight into his eyes. Although the food tasted


    terrible, what he said before inexplicably warmed her heart.


    She acted as if an employee was reporting to her boss, "today, Samantha came to me."


    "She came to see you?" Sawyer frowned. He didn''t like that woman either. "What does she want?"


    Nora was thinking about how to hide what she shouldn''t say, "well She wants me to make cakes for her


    engagement ceremony. "


    "And then?" Sawyer sneered


    "Then?" Nora looked a little embarrassed. What else?


    After a while, she said, "besides, you insulted my aunt that day, and she helped her mother seek justice


    from me. You''d better not make troubles for me in the future."


    She looked dissatisfied. She hoped that she could hide it from him and he could stop asking.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, all the things about James would be exposed.


    "I''m helping you," Sawyer said unhappily. "Look at you. You have been bullied so bad. I couldn''t stand


    seeing them bullying you like this. Are you a coward? Can''t you fight back?"


    "What are you talking about?" Nora retorted. She was not a coward!


    "What? I will crush whoever bullies you to death." Sawyer said with dissatisfaction, "You cooked so


    badly for me because of this. Do you believe that I can make her fianc¨¦ disappear at her engagement


    ceremony?"


    "What... What do you want to do?" But now, Nora was scared. "Don''t do that It''s none of his business,


    And it''s none of your business as well."


    "Why is it none of my business?" Sawyer was even more dissatisfied. "At least, my good appetite is


    ruined."


    "You," Nora couldn''t tell what he meant and stamped her feet with anger. "I don''t care if you eat or not,


    you can stay out of this matter."


    Then she turned around and went back to her room without eating anything. Anyway, she couldn''t eat


    the dinner as he did tonight.


    Sawyer didn''t expect that she would take it so seriously. He shouted at her back, e back, let''s eat."


    He looked back at the dishes on the table and felt embarrassed.


    "Forget it." He sat down again and continued to chew.


    However, he noticed that Nora didn''t eat anything today. He was still worried about her, so he asked


    Andy to cook for her again.


    Sitting on the bed and holding the pair of old silver earrings in her hands, Nora kept telling herself


    It was time to let go.


    At this moment, Andy pushed the dining car in and said, "Mr. Sawyer let me bring you something to


    eat."


    Looking at the food in the dining car, Nora was not angry with him at all. "Where is he?"


    Andy pouted, "Mr. Sawyer is still in the dining room, eating those food."


    He was getting more and more confused about Sawyer''s taste.

 Chapter 66 Be My Date

    Chapter 66 Be My Date


    While eating the food Andy brought to her, Nora felt strange and ufortable.


    Andy was still chattering, but Nora was not in the mood to listen to him. Instead, she had been thinking


    about Sawyer.


    Sometimes, he was really annoying and his words were annoying as well, but she couldn''t beat him.


    But sometimes, he was also very considerate, just like now!


    After finishing her meal, Nora looked up at Andy and asked, "where is Sawyer? What is he doing now?"


    While cleaning up the dining car, Andy said, "Mr. Sawyer has been personally deciding the n of the


    Bay project recently. He has been busy in the study after dinner!"


    "Bay project." Said Nora.


    She had an impression of this project.


    It seemed that his uncle was the one who had always wanted to cooperate with him.


    However, when Nora heard that Sawyer wanted to destroy the Cheng family, and now he was going to


    cooperate with the Cheng family, she really didn''t know what he was up to.


    Thinking of this, she stood up and said, "I''ll go to see him!"


    It was true that she had gone too far when she turned around and left just now at dinner.


    Besides, she also wanted to know what exactly was the Bay project and if there was something wrong,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she could know in advance.


    After all, Cheng family was her mother''s home!


    Andy didn''t notice what was on Nora''s mind. She went to the study by herself.


    She pushed the door open and saw Sawyer sitting at his desk.


    It was said that men were the most handsome when they were serious. It was true.


    The way he buried his head in front of his desk was really charming.


    Two buttons of his cor were loosened, revealing his good-looking neck. His hair was a little scattered,


    making him decadent and heroic.


    This made her stunned.


    Sawyer noticed hering. He raised his head and saw her standing at the door. "Why are you here?"


    When Nora noticed his look, she suddenly blushed unnaturally.


    "I..." she stammered, "I... I''m here to check on you. How are you You didn''t eat well tonight, right? "


    She walked in with guilt.


    Sawyer didn''t expect that she would ask such a question.


    He shook his head and said, "no, I''m fine."


    As he spoke, he put down the pen in his hand. When she came over, he pulled her hand and pulled her


    to his side.


    "You..." Nora was shocked.


    "Don''t worry. Sit here." Said Sawyer.


    When she didn''t move, he pulled her into his arms again and let her sat on his legs.


    In this way, she was surrounded by him.


    Such an intimate behavior made Nora suddenly a little ufortable. This man, really!


    When she was hesitating, her eyes were attracted by a red invitation card on the desk. She asked


    curiously, "where is the invitation card?"


    She said as she reached out her hand to take it.


    However, when she opened it, her face froze.


    It was an invitation to the engagement of Samantha and James. The Cheng family specially sent it to


    invite Sawyer to attend.


    However, Sawyer still held her in his arms and rubbed his head against her neck. He liked the faint


    fragrance on her body very much.


    He said, "the Cheng family sent it here. I n to take you with me. You can be my date, okay?"


    However, Nora had been stunned there, feeling a little sad. She asked, "I don''t want to go. Is that OK?"

 Chapter 67 Im Obsessed With You!

    Chapter 67 I''m Obsessed With You!


    Nora''s refusal made Sawyer silent for a long time.


    He just held her without moving, which made her suddenly feel a little nervous. Was he angry again?


    When she was about to turn around to have a look, Sawyer said, "no, you have to go."


    She was stunned and wanted to persuade him. "No one in the Cheng family wants me to show up, let


    alone..."


    James didn''t want to see me show up!


    Her appearance would cause many people''s dissatisfaction. Why should she go there to disturb them?


    How could Sawyer not know her intentions? He stretched out his hand and pinched her waist. Then he


    asked her to stand up and turn her around, making her face him.


    "Because of Samantha or Because of James? " When he said of the name of James, he deliberately


    slowed down his tone.


    Obviously, she smelled jealousy.


    How could this man be jealous?


    When she first came here and thought herself was in danger, the first person she called was James. It


    was still a thorn in his heart.


    In addition, ording to the previous investigation, they seemed to grow up together, which made him


    more aware of something.


    Nora froze and faltered, "I I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go there! "


    "I think it''s appropriate." His tone was more determined, almostmanding.


    She kept silent, thinking about how to refuse him. "Cheng family, they have said that they don''t allow


    me to go."


    She said in a low voice, afraid that Sawyer would be angry with her.


    Just as she finished her words, Sawyer suddenly stood up, which startled her.


    Nora took a step back and looked at the man with fear.


    He approached her step by step. "I don''t want to repeat what I said. If you can''t understand what I


    mean, I don''t mind. I will make you understand it deeply with my actions."


    With actions...


    Suddenly, Nora''s eyes widened. She didn''t understand what the man meant at first.


    But when she came to her senses, he had pulled her into his arms.


    He bent over and made her lie on the desk beside him. This time, no one could stop what will happen


    next.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can''t be so shameless..." She resisted.


    However, before she could finish her words, he had already blocked her mouth.


    After hepletely cooled down, he let go of her and asked, "well, can you understand what I mean?"


    If she couldn''t understand, he could continue.


    "You..." Nora was about to cry. This man could only use such a domineering way.


    Looking at her aggrieved look, Sawyer suddenly chuckled. He gently touched her cheek and asked,


    "tell me, what''s so good about you? I didn''t expect that I am obsessed with you? " Deeply obsessed


    "What?" All of a sudden, Nora didn''t know what he meant. She stood still and asked, "what... What are


    you talking about?"


    Instead of answering her question, Sawyer couldn''t help kissing her affectionately.


    The night was bright outside, reflecting a pair of shadows in the study. Perhaps he was too eager, after


    the kiss, he lost control.


    Finally, the clothes fell to the ground one by one, and there was only the sound of two people breathing


    in the study.

 Chapter 68 A New Order

    Chapter 68 A New Order


    Under the unique attack of Mr. Sawyer, even if Nora wanted to refuse to attend the ceremony, she


    could not resist him. Atst, she had to agree.


    However, she couldn''t fall asleep all night.


    She was worried about how to exin if she met them at the ceremony?


    Not only did Samantha say that she was not wee to the ceremony, but also her aunt also said that


    she was not allowed to be an eyesore. She was really


    If she had known it earlier, she would have refused him. How could shepromise in the end under


    his tenderness!


    Early in the morning, she came downstairs to make breakfast.


    She cooked a pot of porridge with minced meat and sprinkled some chopped green onion on it. This


    was her favorite breakfast.


    When Sawyer got up, he couldn''t help but praise, "well, it''s much better thanst night!"


    "Yes. Can you forget what happenedst night?" Nora was a little unhappy.


    After the two of them finished breakfast, Sawyer still drove her to work in the cake shop, and then


    Sawyer went back to hispany.


    This time, Nora didn''t let Andy stop the car across the street.


    Anyway, there was no need to hide anything from Orange since what happenedst night.


    When she entered the cake shop, unexpectedly, Orange came to work early.


    Nora was surprised, "Orange, are you crazy today? Why do youe to the shop so early?"


    Normally, Nora would arrive at the shop half an hourter than her. She was used to it. It was rare to


    see her work so hard today.


    Orange raised her head from the materials in front of her, not in the mood to pay attention to the


    ridicule of Nora.


    She waved her hand and asked Nora toe over. "Don''t waste time. I epted a big orderst night


    and there was a big ceremony. Their cakes are all ordered from our shop. We don''t have much time."


    Hearing this, Nora suddenly felt a little suspicious.


    Yesterday, Samantha came here specially to ask them to contract the cakes for the ceremony. Was it a


    coincidence?


    She asked orange, "is it Samantha again?"


    If so, she had to find a way to cancel the order. It was obvious that Samantha came here to show off,


    which made her unhappy.


    Hearing that, Orange shook her head quickly. "Of course I''ll ask clearly about this. It''s not Cheng family,


    and the delivery address is also in Jiangdu hotel. How could it be her?"


    To be honest, orange didn''t like Samantha either. If it was her order, it would be impossible for her to


    ept it. She was not stupid.


    Hearing what Orange said, Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good. I just think it''s too coincidental. There''s no problem if it''s not her." Nora smiled gently and


    rolled up her sleeves, intending to go to the kitchen to begin the work.


    Orange also smiled, "don''t worry. As your bestie, I won''t hurt you. She is such a bitch. How can I make


    you unhappy..."


    Hearing this, Nora smiled with relief. "I know you are the best."


    "Of course, who else would be so good to you." Orange took it for granted, but as she spoke, she


    looked like a gossip. "But when did you have a crush on that handsome man?"


    "What are you talking about?" Nora''s face turned red. Orange always spoke in such a casual way.


    "Look, your face is red!" Orange couldn''t help making fun of her.


    "Screw you!" Nora said in a low voice.


    Then she went into the kitchen and studied the cakes carefully.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A silent conspiracy was approaching.


    However, these two innocent women were still kept in the dark, concentrating on how to make


    customers satisfied.

 Chapter 69 The Entanglement Of Heart

    Chapter 69 The Entanglement Of Heart


    In the Century Global Jiangdu Company.


    On the top floor, CEO office!


    He had juste to thepany in Jiangdu for a field investigation. He had been abroad these years,


    and the annual performance was reported by thepany directly to him.


    Now that Sawyer was back, he had to personally check the situation here.


    The senior executives of thepany reported their own performance one by one.


    Theirpany deserved to be the top industry in the world. The following group of people reported the


    results to Sawyer, and he was basically satisfied. Atst, he gave a simple talk of the further


    arrangements and let them continue to work.


    After reporting, Sawyer leaned back in his chair and looked out of the French window.


    This was the best location in Jiangdu. The beautiful scenery of the whole Jiangdu could be seen at a


    nce.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    There was a knock on the door. Sawyer answered, e in."


    Then Andy came in with a small box in his hand. It seemed that he was very careful.


    "Mr. Sawyer, the earrings you orderedst time have been ready. We specially ordered the factory to


    stop daily production and made this." He put the box on the desk.


    Sawyer turned his chair around and picked up the box. As soon as he opened the box, a new pair of


    earrings appeared in front of him.


    The style, size and look were exactly the same as the original pair of Nora. The only difference was


    that they were brand-new and the materials were also top-notch. No matter how many years she had


    put them on the shelf, they would not be old.


    He put the box away and said with a crisp sound, "good. The time is just right." He said.


    He had nned to take Nora to the engagement ceremony of the Cheng family tomorrow, and he was


    wondering what kind of jewelry he could buy for her.


    Now it seemed that all the other things were too fancy. It was better to follow her original temperament,


    simple and in, but fresh and refined.


    Holding the box, he didn''t know why. But it could vaguely entangle his heart.


    When she said that the earrings were given by her mother, she treasured them so much, which


    reminded Sawyer of his mother.


    The biggest regret in his life was that he didn''t have anything from his parents!


    This time, he came back He couldn''t be softhearted to what he needed to done at the beginning.


    This was what he told himself.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and put the box back into the pocket of his suit.


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s almost time. I''m going back." He also wanted to see if


    that woman was making cakes in the shop every day?


    Andy replied obediently. He walked ahead and went to the garage to pick up the car.


    After he finished dealing with thest document at hand, Sawyer picked up his coat and walked out.


    However, when she walked out of the office, her secretary, Millie, came over with some documents in


    her hand and bumped into Sawyer.


    "Oh, boss, I didn''t mean to do that. I..." Millie looked flustered, and all the documents in her hands were


    scattered on the ground.


    Sawyer sighed and said, "it''s okay. You can pick up your things."


    Her documents were piled up at the door, blocking his way.


    "Okay!" With a timid look, Millie squatted down to pick up the documents.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''It turns out that this handsome and rich boss is exactly what he looks like. He is more handsome at a


    closer look, '' Millie eximed in her heart.


    Seeing from Sawyer''s point of view, Millie might did it on purpose or not, her dress was short and her


    neckline of the shirt was low.


    She squatted down, and her entire body from above, below, and what was supposed to be hidden in


    the clothes were all exposed in front of Sawyer.

 Chapter 70 If The Dress Is Too Short, Fire Her.

    Chapter 70 If The Dress Is Too Short, Fire Her.


    Millie''s figure and appearance were the best in thepany, so she was confident to show off in front


    of the CEO.


    She deliberately slowed down her action of picking up documents and nced at Mr. Sawyer from time


    to time. She was confident that she could catch this rich man.


    After she picked up the documents, she stood up with an innocent look. "Mr. Sawyer, I''m really sorry. I


    didn''t mean to put off for so long."


    After saying that, Sawyer walked out of the room without saying anything.


    Millie stood there alone. Looking at his back, she felt that she had to win his heart.


    When Sawyer arrived at the gate of thepany, Andy had already parked his car there and waited for


    him. He got out of the car to drive for Mr. Sawyer. Then he turned the direction and drove to ''Alice''.


    In the car, Sawyer suddenly seemed to think of something and ordered Andy, "From tomorrow on,


    whoever dares to wear short skirt or low cor clothes will be fired."


    "What?" Andy didn''t know why Sawyer suddenly gave such an order. He was confused and could only


    answer, "Okay, Mr. Sawyer."


    He wondered if there was a woman in thepany who had done something she shouldn''t have


    done?


    In that case, it would be bad.


    Everyone in thepany knows the temper of the boss. Anyone who dared to scratch and make a


    scene in thepany would be fired.


    ording to Mr. Sawyer, the woman should be so humble in ourpany and se should go to a better


    ce.


    As a result, almost all thepanies in the UK were men. Even if there were women, they were iron


    When they arrived at the cake shop, they were still busy.


    Nora said to Sawyer," I have to work overtime today!" So she cooked something for him in the kitchen.


    While she was still busy in the kitchen with Orange.


    Sawyer had been waiting outside, and sometimes he would go into the kitchen to have a look. Andy


    was also very curious, and finally was sent out by Nora with a small piece of cake.


    It was not until nearly midnight that the two of them finished their work.


    Nora said to Orange, "We''ve finally finished the order. Orange, Thank you for sending the cakes by


    yourself tomorrow."


    Sawyer wanted her to attend Samantha''s ceremony, and it happened to be on the same day. She was


    afraid that she couldn''t go, so she had to request Orange to do it.


    Orange''s mouth twitched. "Well, for the sake of your hard work today."


    Nora smiled and kissed her on the face. Then she turned around and went out, saying to Sawyer, "Let''s


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    go!"


    Sawyer didn''t say anything. If she didn''t leave, he would probably take her back by himself.


    It was not the right way to work overtime!


    After they got into the car, Mr. Sawyer took a look at his watch and told Andy not to go back first but to


    the shopping mall. "I just asked someone not to close the shop. I''m going to pick up a dress for you."


    She had to attend the ceremony tomorrow. She couldn''t be as usual!


    "Ah," said Nora reluctantly, "I''m tired today. I''ll do whatever I want tomorrow..."


    "No." "My femalepanion must be the most beautiful woman in the party." Sawyer responded coldly.


    What an arrogant and narcissistic man!


    However, she had no choice but to go to the shopping mall to pick up the dress with him.

 Chapter 71 The Gesture of A Rich Man.

    Chapter 71 The Gesture of A Rich Man.


    As expected, the shopping mall didn''t dare to close after receiving a call from Sawyer. It was already


    early in the morning, and the staff of the shopping mall were still waiting there.


    It was not until Mr. Sawyer''s car arrived that the people waiting for him breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before getting off the car, he said to Nora, "By the way, I''ll also pick up some clothes for you. We didn''t


    have a nice shoppingst time. This time, you can take anything just like returning home!"


    You can take anything just like returning home!"


    Hearing this, Nora took a deep breath!


    How arrogant he was!


    Nora absolutely knew where she was. She even couldn''t afford only a dress. She thought she can take


    anything just like returning home.


    She couldn''t get used to the rich man''s attitude and was pulled out of the car reluctantly.


    The manager had been waiting here for several hours. When he saw Sawyer, the smile on his face


    almost froze.


    "Mr. Sawyer, everything is ready. It''s on the twenty floor. Please follow me." The manager led the way.


    "Let''s go!" Sawyer held Nora''s hand.


    However, Nora shook her head at him secretly. "Even if it''s yours It is no need to take so many efforts.


    I''ll just buy one randomly. Anyway, I can handle it. "


    Sawyer ignored her words and pulled her into the elevator. They went all the way to twenty floors.


    The shop manager had been waiting inside for a long time. When Sawyer and others arrived, two lines


    of waiters bowed. The shop manager asked people to list all the dresses and put them in front of Nora.


    "ording to your size, we have chosen the most popr style this year. Which one do you like, Miss


    Nora?" The shop manager asked kindly.


    Nora smiled awkwardly. She approached those clothes and found that each of them was so beautiful.


    She secretly picked up one of the hang tags and secretly counted, seven figures She was too scared to


    take it.


    "What''s wrong with this one? Seeing her throwing away the sign, Sawyer asked her.


    Nora kept nodding, "Yes, no, how can it be good?" She had never spent so much money in her life!


    Sawyer nodded and ordered, "Then remove this one."


    Then, she walked around in front of the row of clothes, but she couldn''t find any.


    Atst, Sawyer finally understood what she meant. He called her over and said, "Just stay here and


    watch." Then he turned to the manager and said, "Bring me the best in the shop."


    "No, I really don''t need to dress like this." Nora had always wanted to tell him that there were evening


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    dresses she had chosen in the market with Orange. Although they were cheap, they werefortable


    to wear.


    But now, she felt like she had worn a lot of money with her. She was afraid that someone would take


    her away on the way!


    However, this time, Sawyer chose one by himself and put it in front of Nora. "Just try it on. If you dare


    to say no again, I will destroy all the dresses in the shop. It''s so bad. I don''t think it can be sold. "


    Now, Nora had nothing to say.


    She had no choice but to take the dress to the fitting room.


    Sawyer turned to Andy and said, "Then please contact the stylist for me. I''ll take her to the party


    tomorrow and take care of her."


    "Yes, sir."


    Looking around, Sawyer walked up to Andy and said, "Take her back to the car after she finishes the


    test. I have something else to do."

 Chapter 72 Im With You.

    Chapter 72 I''m With You.


    He had a good taste.


    After putting on the dress, even Nora was a little shocked, but she still couldn''t make a move when she


    saw the price.


    Fortunately, Andy was persuading her over there. If she said no, all the dresses in the shop would be


    ruined. She had to be embarrassed to let them pack up.


    When Andy took her back to the car, Mr. Sawyer also came out of the shopping mall. Behind him, the


    manager was carrying bags of various sizes, asking Andy to help him take them back.


    "These are all your daily clothes. You can take away the clothes that you are wearing in the future,"


    said Sawyer. He wanted to buy her some new daily clothes a long time ago, but he had no time.


    Nora''s eyes widened. "I don''t need it..."


    Ignoring her words, Sawyer continued, "Besides, you didn''t buy the silk scarf you wanted for your


    motherst time. This time I also picked up something for her by the way. Next time you go to the


    hospital, you can bring it to her."


    Nora had nothing to say now. She was somewhat grateful, but also a little flustered. "I... in fact, my


    mother doesn''t need anything in the hospital. I can often go to see her."


    Sawyer didn''t respond.


    Maybe he was really tired and didn''t say anything on the way.


    However, in Nora''s heart, there was a trace of warmth. What kind of person was this man? Since she


    just knew him, Nora felt that he had changed a lot to her.


    However, there was always anxiety in her heart, which was, what on earth would he do to the Cheng


    family?


    She really didn''t know that.


    After they went back home, Sawyer asked Nora to take a shower first. He was thinking about


    something on the balcony alone.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or maybe it was because she had stayed in the bathroom for too long that he fell asleep on a deck


    chair on the balcony with his eyes closed.


    When Nora walked out of the bathroom, she saw him sleeping there.


    She quietly approached him and stood beside him, watching him fall asleep.


    He was a man with sharp edges and temper.


    But now he looked very peaceful, but the only unpleasant thing was that his eyebrows were deeply


    wrinkled, as if he could not be rxed even in a dream.


    Somehow, Nora bent down and stretched out her hand to smooth his eyebrows.


    However, before she could even touch him, Sawyer suddenly woke up and held Nora''s wrist tightly.


    At this moment, even the eyes looking at her were full of vignce.


    "It''s you!" He was a little surprised.


    Since the explosion that year, he had never been close to anyone or trusted anyone. He was even on


    guard when he was sleeping.


    Now, seeing that it was Nora, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Nora was frightened. "I... I just saw you didn''t sleep well."


    She said in a low voice. Just now, the eyesight of Sawyer. It was really frightening, as if it was


    extremely cold Killing.


    Noticing her fear, Sawyer reached out his hands and pulled her into his arms.


    At this moment, he was also tired, but he suddenly felt at ease with her in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you!" As he said, he stroked her hair with his other hand, and said


    unconsciously, "if only you weren''t a member of the Cheng family?"


    "What did you say?" Nora didn''t hear him clearly.


    But Sawyer didn''t say anything more and just held her tightly in his arms.


    Hearing his heartbeat, Nora felt inexplicablyplicated.

 Chapter 73 I dont want to wear it, can I

    Chapter 73 I don''t want to wear it, can I


    The two of them hugged each other on the balcony for a long time. In the end, even Nora fell asleep.


    They have slept on the balcony for a long time.


    In the second half of the night, afraid that Nora might catch a cold, Sawyer carried her back to the bed.


    He gently held her in his arms, afraid of disturbing her sleep, but his palm had been stroking her


    sleeping face, as if she was a treasure.


    In her dream, she felt something like a feather moving back and forth on her face.


    On the second day, Nora got up and finished her breakfast. The stylist also came here. She let the


    stylist do whatever she wanted for a long time.


    Until she saw herself in the mirror, she was so surprised that she couldn''t believe it.


    When she tried on the dressst night, she only felt that it was extremely elegant.


    The silk-like touch, the exquisite curve can be matched out when wearing on the body, which is perfect.


    In addition, Nora''s skin was white and her figure was tall. It was like a tailor-made dress for her.


    What''s more, with crystal shoes and exquisite makeup today, she looked like a princess of the dream.


    "Miss, are you satisfied?" The stylist stood aside and watched the masterpiece. In her eyes, Nora was


    like a finished product.


    The more she looked at it, the more satisfied she was.


    Nora nodded repeatedly, "You are so amazing. The ugly duckling can really dress up like a swan." She


    sighed sincerely.


    The stylistughed, "Miss, you are born with good physique. With a little decoration, you will naturally


    be beautiful."


    Nora blushed by his praise with shyness.


    Then she turned around and walked out of the room towards the stairs.


    When she walked down the stairs, Sawyer had been waiting for her in the living room.


    On the other side of the Cheng family, Jay called to urge Mr. Sawyer to be there in person. He was


    talking on the phone.


    When he heard some noise on the stairs, he looked up.


    He thought there was nothing special, but when he looked up, he was stunned. He stared nkly at the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beautiful woman on the stairs and walked towards him step by step.


    That''s it She looked like a princess in her dream.


    It was the first time that he had a feeling of being amazed by her at this moment.


    He even hung up the phone and looked at Nora in surprise, "You It''s really beautiful today. "


    All of a sudden, he didn''t know use what kind of words to praise her, but he didn''t know why he was a


    little ecstatic.


    He had a good taste.


    He stretched out his hand. Nora walked on thest few stairs, put her hand in his hand, and was led


    down by him.


    Nora was still a little scared. She looked at Sawyer dully and asked, "Is it really appropriate for me to


    do this?"


    She wondered if Samantha wouldugh at her if she went there.


    "It can''t be better!" Sawyer chuckled.


    While saying, he frowned and looked at her for a while. Then he said, "Wait a minute."


    He took out the box from his pocket. It was the pair of earrings that he had asked Andy to customize for


    him.


    He opened the box in front of Nora and said, "Come on, try this on!"


    When he opened the box, her pretty face suddenly turned livid. "Why..."


    Without noticing her difference, Sawyer took out the earrings and asked, "Is it a surprise? I''ll ask Andy


    to customize it for you. No matter the material or the workmanship, it won''t be old even if you put it for


    more than ten or 20 years. "


    Then he was going to put it on her. "Come on, try it on."


    Nora''s heart stopped beating. She lied to him. He didn''t know that it was a gift from James.


    But today is the engagement ceremony of James and Samantha. Is it appropriate to wear this?


    She said hesitantly, "I don''t want to wear it today, okay?"

 Chapter 74 Take Advantage Of His Inattention.

    Chapter 74 Take Advantage Of His Inattention.


    Her request surprised Sawyer. "Isn''t it very important to you?"


    Why did he feel that there was something wrong with her expression?


    Nora didn''t know how to exin or how to fool him.


    She couldn''t tell him the truth. It was sent by James and he kneeled down before her, not by her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    mother at all!


    Just as she was hesitating, Sawyer put the earrings on her ears in person.


    She wanted to refuse, "I I really don''t need it. You are so kind. I''d better keep it! "


    If she wore it on the ceremony and seen by James, she couldn''t imagine that scene.


    James had hated her very much. If she continued to do so, she would doubt whether he would skin her


    on the spot?


    "What? Do you think it is not a good idea?" Sawyer''s face also darkened. He felt a little embarrassed


    for the woman''s refusal.


    Seeing that his face darkened, Nora was also embarrassed. "It''s not bad, but..."


    "Since there is nothing wrong, don''t say anything more." "If you dare to refuse again, you know I have


    many ways to make you agree."


    Now, Nora really had nothing to say.


    The stone she picked up had hit her foot, so she could only keep silent.


    Sawyer helped her put on the pair of earrings, which made her more delicate and perfect. It seemed


    that she was born to be suitable for this kind of in things, which made her more refined.


    Nora couldn''t tell how bitter she was in her heart, so she could only let Sawyer do whatever he wanted.


    Then she followed him out. When she sat in the car, she had been thinking about it.


    At the worst, when they arrived at the venue, she could secretly find a ce to take off the earrings


    when he was not paying attention to. At that time, there were so many people at the venue, and


    Sawyer might not be able to find out this.


    Even if she found it, she would say it fell down. Wouldn''t it be enough?


    Thinking of this, Nora felt relieved.


    As long as she didn''t meet James, nothing would happen. She seemed to be a little too nervous.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the hotel, it stopped in front of the red carpet. Mr. Sawyer came to


    open the door for her in person, and she held his hand and walked in.


    However, at the time of getting off the car at the gate of the hotel, she was surprised.


    She had thought that the engagement ceremony would be held in Cheng family or Zhan family, but she


    didn''t expect it to be held in Jiangdu hotel.


    This made her feel a little strange, but she didn''t notice anything for a while. Besides, Sawyer


    whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you today!"


    She didn''t pay much attention to other things and followed Sawyer into the red carpet.


    The pair of earrings was dangling beside her ears.


    Perhaps it was because of Nora''s guilty conscience that she kept looking around to see if there was


    any shadow of James, but Obviously, she thought too much.


    Today, James was the protagonist. How could he be here?


    But she was still worried. She thought she had to find a ce to take off the earrings secretly.


    So before she entered the hall, she suddenly stopped and said to Sawyer, "You can go in by yourself


    first. I I want to go to the bathroom first. "

 Chapter 75 Meeting James.

    Chapter 75 Meeting James.


    Sawyer looked around and found that all the guests were invited by the Cheng family and the Zhan


    family. Even if she really met the Cheng family in such a ce, they wouldn''t dare to make things


    difficult for her!


    So, after a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "Okay, remember to be careful, and then go to the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    banquet hall to find me. Don''t run around, okay?"


    For his warmth, Nora''s heart was inexplicably warm. She nodded and said, "okay."


    She let go of Leo''s hand and walked in another direction. After asking the waiters at the party, she left


    quietly.


    It was not until she returned to this deste ce that she felt relieved.


    All the people around Sawyer focused their eyes on her, which made Nora very ufortable. After


    all, she was just a little flower, and she was not used to such a situation in front of so many people.


    At this moment, in the corridor of the hotel, she simply slowed down and walked towards the bathroom.


    On the edge of the washing pool, she looked at herself in the mirror, with such delicate makeup and


    such a strange face She felt a little sad.


    She had imagined the scene of her engagement and marriage with James countlessly, but she never


    thought that one day she would attend his ceremony as a guest.


    Herst hope in her heart must have been shattered!


    She smiled at herself in the mirror. The only thing she could hold back was to prevent her tears from


    falling.


    "Nora, didn''t you tell yourself earlier that you should be more open-minded?" She said to herself in the


    mirror, trying to make herself look as elegant as possible. "He is engaged. No matter how reluctant she


    is to let go, she has topletely let go."


    As she spoke, she took off the earrings that Sawyer had put on her.


    Looking at the pair of earrings lying in her palms, the tears that she had holding for a long time fell


    down again.


    Tears fell on the eardrop and she tightened her grip.


    She wiped her tears and redid her make-up. She didn''t want others to see the traces of her tears.


    When she turned around and was about to walk out of the bathroom, a familiar voice came from


    outside. It seemed that there was someone talking to a guest.


    That voice


    Nora suddenly stiffened.


    It was from James.


    She suddenly stopped and didn''t dare to go forward any more. She was afraid that if she went out like


    this, she would encounter James directly.


    This was not the scene that she expected.


    She just hid in the bathroom and heard the conversation that James had with the guests outside. It was


    not until she heard that the voice seemed to have gone far that she breathed a sigh of relief and slowly


    walked out.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t encounter him. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do." She murmured.


    On the other side of the corridor, James and the guest were walking side by side. However, after a few


    steps, he seemed to find something and touched his pocket.


    She said to the guest, "Sorry, I left my phone in the bathroom. I''ll go back and catch it!"


    Then, James turned around and walked towards the bathroom again. And Nora She was walking


    towards them.


    His figure was still as sunny and handsome as before. The only difference was that He was more


    mature.


    In this way, he stopped when he saw hering out of the bathroom.


    The two faced each other.

 Chapter 76 The Earrings Were Missing.

    Chapter 76 The Earrings Were Missing.


    "I..." Embarrassed, Nora didn''t know what to say.


    Didn''t he leave? Why did he turn back?


    Well, it was nned that she didn''t want to meet him, but now she ran into him. Should she pretend


    that she didn''t know him?


    However, the way James looked at her was so cold that it seemed that he couldn''t recognize her at all.


    "What are you doing here?" As expected, James''s tone was cold. The way he looked at her was so


    disgusting.


    Samantha had told him earlier that Nora would shrink back from difficulties and that she wouldn''t show


    up at this asion.


    But now he didn''t expect to run into her here.


    "I..." Unable to say anything again, Nora was so nervous that she didn''t know how to deal with James.


    "I''m engaged today. Do you still want toe here to destroy our ceremony? James''s face was full of


    distains. Nora, I have warned you not to show up in front of me again, but you still tried your best to


    show up. Do you really think I still have a little mercy on you? "


    "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t mean to destroy you at all. I don''t expect any more..." As she spoke, she


    felt so grievance that tears were about to fall from her eyes.


    However, when she faced James, she didn''t know what to do.


    "I tell you, you''d better not have any ident today and don''t badger me anymore. Otherwise, I won''t


    let you go." As James said, he walked over step by step.


    Nora didn''t know why, she stepped back step by step. She still couldn''t believe that James, her


    childhood sweetheart, would hate her to such an extent.


    She had no way back and pressed her body against the wall behind her.


    However, she didn''t notice that the pair of earrings she had just taken off fell to the ground.


    "Who won''t you let go of?" A voice came from a distance. "I, Sawyer is not easy to bully."


    Nora and James looked back in surprise and saw that in the middle of the corridor, Sawyer was walking


    towards them elegantly and perfectly.


    His eyes were as cold as ice, as if someone had triggered his anger, enduring the violence.


    Of course, James knew this person.


    Jay was also a distinguished guest invited by his father-inw. It was said that he was the top boss of


    the world''s top business. But he didn''t think that the big boss behind it was such a young man.


    "Mr. Sawyer?" As far as James could remember, it was what other people called him. With a smile on


    his face, he said, "it''s my honor that you can attend my engagement ceremony today. Is there anything


    that I can''t entertain you well?"


    "Of course." Sawyer said bluntly.


    James''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that Sawyer would be so disrespectful.


    Sawyer walked towards Nora and held her hand gently. "Today, she shows up as my female


    His words were full of provocation. "Of course, if she is not treated well, it means that I am not treated


    well."


    After saying that, Sawyer left with Nora. He didn''t want to talk to James at all. He didn''t take the Zhan


    family seriously.


    Seeing him walk away with Nora hand in hand, the figure seemed to have stabbed James suddenly.


    She turned around and found that the pair of earrings on the ce where Nora had stood just now had


    attracted the attention of James.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s..." He bent down in surprise and picked up the earrings.

 Chapter 77 I Must Kiss Her

    Chapter 77 I Must Kiss Her


    The pair of earrings were ced in his palm. At this moment, James'' heart suddenly became


    Those years, what a nice time! They were both so pure, but Why did his brother die?


    The hatred in his eyes deepened. He held the earrings tightly, and even his hands couldn''t help


    trembling.


    "Don''t want to continue to entangle? Why do you wear this pair of earrings?" Said James resentfully.


    Besides, judging from the material of this pair of earrings, it should not be the one he gave her before.


    This woman was really thoughtful. She had rebuilt a pair of earrings. Did she still want to pretend to be


    innocent and recall the past in front of him?


    Disgusting!


    He put away the earrings, turned around and went back to the bathroom to take his phone.


    Outside the venue, Sawyer and Nora walked hand in hand.


    "Who let you tangle with him?" Mr. Sawyer was very unhappy. The consequences were very serious,


    and even his tone became serious.


    "Why are you there?" Nora muttered in a low voice. She didn''t want him to see such a humiliating


    scene just now.


    Besides, he was so fierce just now.


    However, Sawyer was even unhappier after hearing her muttering. "I just saw you go to the bathroom


    for a long time and did note back. I was afraid that you would fall inside and could note out.


    Who knows? You really can''t get out."


    Obviously, Nora sensed something in his words. She rubbed his arm with her elbow and asked, "What?


    Are you angry all of a sudden?"


    She looked at his face and thought that she had been saved by him just now. Otherwise, she didn''t


    know that James would say such harsh words to her.


    Although she knew that James hated her, but it had a big difference that some words are said or not


    said.


    Ignoring her question, Sawyer still wore a cold face.


    Nora was also withered. "Well, I know you are kind-hearted. I didn''t expect to meet him there. His


    words are still so hurtful. I know you are doing this for me."


    "Humph!" Sawyer snorted, still ignoring her.


    Nora suddenly felt helpless and said, "Well, how can you not be angry? I know you are nice, okay?"


    "Unless you kiss me." Said Sawyer, turning his head to look at her.


    "Why are you doing this?" Nora pouted, "It isn''t good to be seen."


    "Then don''t me me for continuing to be angry. No one knows what I will do when I''m angry. It''s up to


    you!" Sawyer continued to fan the mes.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had many ways to deal with this woman.


    How could she be his opponent?


    Nora had no choice but to stand on tiptoe and kiss him on the cheek"


    "Here." Pointing at his good-looking lips, Sawyer seemed not satisfied with the kiss just now.


    After cursing him in her heart for a while, Nora reluctantly stood on tiptoe again, just like what she had


    done just now.


    However, she was held by him and fell into his arms. He hugged her and kissed her deeply.


    This man


    On the other side of the corridor, a figure stood there and was not found.


    Standing still, James looked at the couple kissing in front of him from a distance, with the earrings in his


    hands.

 Chapter 78 Samanthas viciousness

    Chapter 78 Samantha''s viciousness


    Outside the Jiangdu Hotel, a delivery car was parked at the back door.


    The petite figure of Orange jumped out of the car and said to the chefs who were helping to carry the


    pastries, "Please be careful. It''s not good if you knock against them. Gentlemen!"


    She also picked up a te of cake from the table and walked in one after another.


    She was tied with two braids. From a distance, she could see that the figure was very lively, as if she


    could never use up all her energy.


    Someone came out from the kitchen to take orders. "Why are you sote? Our ceremony has begun.


    Hurry up..."


    It was hot outside, but at this moment, a person who shouldn''t have appeared in the kitchen -


    Samantha.


    She hadn''t changed her dress yet, and she didn''t wear any makeup at the moment. When she walked


    to the kitchen, she saw two men in it. She winked at them and the two men followed her out.


    "How''s it going? Is everything ready today?" Samantha asked.


    She just worried about it. It was a rare opportunity today, and she wouldn''t let it go.


    The two men said, "Don''t worry, Miss Samantha. We are ready. As long as she drinks our water. When


    she is in aa, we will directly carry her into the river. There are so many people drowning every


    year, and no one will doubt it."


    Samantha snorted, "Yes, especially in this kind of day, when James is engaged, her blow is the


    biggest. If she dies No one will doubt her, and no one will help her."


    Then she turned around and continued, "Remember, don''t miss the woman who sent the cake."


    Last time, she ordered two idiots on the cruise ship, but they failed. This time, she had to remind them


    a few more times.


    After the two men were sure that nothing would happen, Samantha turned around with relief.


    She had to hurry up. There was a ceremony belonging to her thating!


    From today on, James absolutely settled down, he will be hers.


    The jewelrypany of the Zhan family belonged to the two families in Jiangdu. She became the Mrs.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    of the Zhan family. And with the background of the Cheng family, everyone in Jiangdu had to act


    ording to her expression.


    On the other side of the hallway, Nora''s mouth turned red because of Sawyer kiss, so she had to go


    back to have a rest.


    However, Sawyer didn''t want to leave first and had been waiting for her. Under desperation, Nora could


    only say, "I feel a little boring. Can Ie inter?"


    Sawyer didn''t oppose her, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t like either Cheng family or Zhan family."


    Then the two of them walked hand in hand behind the hotel for a while.


    Not far away, Nora saw the little figure with two pigtails. She thought for a while and pointed over there,


    "Well Do you think it''s orange? "


    She couldn''t see it clearly from a distance.


    "How do I know?" Sawyer didn''t bother to look.


    Nora hit him with her elbow with dissatisfaction. "Orange, she should be sending cakes today. She told


    me that she had ordered a cake..."


    As she thought of that night, Orange patted her chest to make sure that it wasn''t the order from Cheng


    family, but was sent to Jiangdu hotel.


    At first, Nora thought that their ceremony would be held at home, but she didn''t expect that they would


    get off the car in Jiangdu hotel. She didn''t remember this before.


    Now it seemed that the order Orange received was from Samantha!


    Nora suddenly had a bad feeling!

 Chapter 79 Announce Pregnancy.

    Chapter 79 Announce Pregnancy.


    At first, she wanted to go to the kitchen to have a look.


    However, Sawyer didn''t want to go there. Besides, the party had begun and the housekeeper of Cheng


    family had already invited him, so Nora had to go back with Sawyer.


    However, Nora still felt uneasy. The bad feeling in her heart was getting deeper and deeper.


    But Sawyer took her to the party.


    At the party, Nora did attract a lot of attention, and some people were whispering about her.


    "Isn''t she the illegitimate daughter of the Cheng family?"


    "I heard that she and Mr. Zhan grew up together..."


    "Then how dare shee here?"


    When Nora passed by them, these richdies looked at Nora with disdain.


    Her ex boyfriend''s engagement ceremony was also her cousin''s. how could she have the face to attend


    it.


    How couldn''t Nora feel the eyes of these people? She felt her face burning and dared not look up.


    After Sawyer said a few words to Jay, Charles also turned to look at Nora.


    He was an experienced businessman with sharp eyes.


    Seeing that Mr. Sawyer cared so much about Nora, he also understood a little. It seemed that heroes


    were always sad about beauties.


    Besides, Sawyer hadn''t signed the cooperation agreement of Bay project with him for a long time. It


    seemed that he had to put more effort on Nora.


    "Nora, your grandfather is getting old and his health is getting worse and worse. You can go to see him


    when you have time!" Charles said affectionately.


    Nora was surprised, "Grandpa, he Does he still remember me? "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She would be very happy if she could see her grandfather again.


    However, since her grandfather didn''t care about the Cheng family, he moved out and didn''t like to be


    disturbed. She had never seen him before. She didn''t know how he had been in the past few years.


    Now that Charles wanted to win over Nora, he was naturally happy. "Of course, he often talks about


    you. If you have time, you can go to see him on behalf of your mother!"


    "Okay!" Nora nodded heavily. She had a good impression of her grandfather.


    When Grandpa was in charge of the Cheng family, the Cheng family didn''t dare to look down upon her


    so much. But since Grandpa left everything behind, she and her mother were gradually looked down


    upon.


    Noticing that she was in low spirits, Sawyer held her hand in secret.


    His big hands surrounded her, as if a warm stream rushed into her heart, and Nora felt soft all over.


    She looked up at Sawyer gratefully and said, "Thank you!"


    Sawyer said nothing.


    However, someone around them began to whisper about the identity of the man beside Nora?


    Just then, the most important scene of the party began.


    The two protagonists walked out of the music and flowers. The smiles on their faces made Nora unable


    to look straight at them.


    She lowered her head unconsciously and didn''t dare to look at them.


    On the stage, the fiancee made a speech, and atst, the Cheng family and the Zhan family made a


    speech on both sides. Everyone knew that this was a strong cooperation between the two powerful


    ns in Jiangdu.


    The engagement ceremony, in fact, could also be regarded as another kind ofmercial cooperation,


    which is going to a higher level.


    Only Nora was still immersed in her own world and had no mood to listen to what they were talking


    about.


    Until the ending, James was with the voice that she was so familiar to announced towards the


    audience, "There is one more good thing we want to share with you. That is¡­ My Samantha is


    pregnant. "


    She was pregnant!


    These words were like a thunder, piercing into Nora''s heart.


    Only then did she raise her head in surprise. Coincidentally, she saw the cold eyes of James, which


    were full of disgust and hatred.

 Chapter 80 Why Is She Here

    Chapter 80 Why Is She Here


    Samantha pregnant!


    She was pregnant with James''s child


    When she met the hateful eyes of James, she felt extremely sad for a moment.


    However, at the same time, he suddenly felt relieved.


    "Nora, do you have any reason not to let him go this time?" She asked herself in her heart, trying hard


    to hold back her tears.


    However, there was still a clear smile on her face.


    She couldn''t cry in front of anyone. That year. Everything between her and James had been over.


    It had been finished!


    On the stage, Samantha kept smiling happily until she noticed that there was something wrong with


    James.


    Following his gaze, she saw Nora standing beside Sawyer.


    That woman How dare shee here!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    No, she wouldn''te today. She should deliver the food in the kitchen? Why is she still here?


    At the time of thinking here, Samantha''s face suddenly darkened. She froze and sprained her high


    heels, almost falling to the ground.


    Fortunately, it was James who stood beside her and held her. "Be careful. You are pregnant with the


    baby!" James ordered in a low voice.


    While speaking, he red at Nora.


    Pretending not to see Nora, Samantha forced a smile at James and turned around. Her heart was


    heaving.


    "Since she is here, then What''s going on in the kitchen? " She murmured.


    She had arranged all her men over there. Now it seemed that it was time to make a move.


    If the person in the kitchen was not Nora, then it would be bad if the person who did this hurt the wrong


    person!


    Her mind was in a mess.


    "Samantha, what''s wrong with you?" Noticing that there was something wrong with her, James thanked


    the guests around him and helped her go to rest.


    How could Samantha tell her n to James? She only shook her head and said," It''s okay. I just..." She


    paused.


    Then she pretended to be aggrieved, as if she was about to cry. "I didn''t expect her toe. She said


    she wouldn''te. It turns out She did it on purpose. "


    Knowing who she was talking about, James stood up and put his hands in his pockets. "She is


    Sawyer''s femalepanion. You know, your father values the Bay project very much. Maybe..."


    Although James didn''t finish his words, a strange feeling arose in his heart.


    Was Nora arranged to Sawyer because of Charles? For the Bay project?


    This made James suspicious.


    However, Samantha didn''t care about that. As long as James still hated Nora, she continued, "How can


    a Bay project beparable to what happened in the past? If it weren''t for her..."


    She said, deliberately not going on.


    There was something that she didn''t have to say clearly. She knew that James could understand.


    Sure enough, the look on James''s face became even worse. Heforted Samantha, "Don''t think too


    much. Even if she gets close to me on purpose, I won''t forgive her. Today is our good day. Don''t


    destroy your mood because of her."


    Just as the two of them were talking, Nora happened to appear at the side of the corridor.


    It was so boring in the party that she couldn''t stand it. She really couldn''t eat the business suit, so she


    had toe out to vent her anger.


    Besides, she was worried about the kitchen and wanted to see what was going on there.


    But she didn''t expect that James and Samantha would meet again outside.

 Chapter 81 Do You Think I Like It

    Chapter 81 Do You Think I Like It


    Nora didn''t expect to meet the two of them even when she came out for a breath.


    Moreover, when she saw that James was standing next to Samantha, holding her hand with one hand,


    she felt that they loved each other as much as they could.


    Nora''s heart was stabbed again.


    "What else do you want to do?" Hardy was the first to speak.


    His tone was very unfriendly, and what Samantha had said just now triggered his anger against her.


    Nora was stunned. She didn''t expect that the smell of gunpowder from James was much stronger than


    when she met him in front of the bathroom.


    "I... I just came out for a walk." Nora said awkwardly. At this time, even if she wanted to turn around


    and leave, it would be very hypocritical?


    She thought.


    "What a coincidence!" Samantha said indifferently, as if she meant it.


    "You said you wouldn''t attend our ceremony, but you also attended it with Mr. Sawyer in a high-profile


    way. We were here to breathe fresh air, and you just came out for a walk. Nora, do you think I can''t see


    what on earth are you thinking?" The more Samantha said, the more excited she became.


    She did it on purpose. Even if she didn''t want to continue to pester James, she had to make her look


    like she was still pestering him.


    Only in this way could she lose her reputation and be hated by James more.


    "It''s really not like that. This time, it''s really..." Nora was anxious and wanted to exin.


    However, Samantha didn''t want to give her a chance to exin. "It''s not really like that, so what? I''m


    already pregnant with James'' child. Why do you still want to pester him? You have to Do I have to die


    for you? "


    At the end of her words, she was so aggrieved that tears fell down. It seemed that she was really a


    poor woman bullied by Nora who had no way to go.


    When James saw her like this, his original anger burst out at this moment. "Nora, how long are you


    going to make a fool of yourself here? Can''t you see that I don''t wee you?"


    Nora froze. Tears were welling up in her eyes, but she forced a smile and said, "James, do you think I


    like toe here?"


    She was hysterical.


    Did everyone think that she liked to be abused here, to see them show off their love, and toe here


    Beingughed at by everyone?


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Samantha and said, "Don''t worry. James is yours for the rest


    of his life. I can''tpete with you, and I won''tpete with you. Are you satisfied?"


    Then she turned to look at James and asked, "Are you satisfied now?"


    After saying that, she turned around angrily. When she turned around, she couldn''t hold back her tears


    anymore and couldn''t help shedding.


    ''Nora, you are such a fool!''!


    There is no one in the world more stupid than you.


    It was all Sawyer''s fault. Why did he ask her to attend the ceremony? Was he doing this to humiliate


    her like this?


    She turned around and walked away.


    While Sawyer was still talking about the Bay project with Charles, Nora walked out of the venue.


    She didn''t want toe here!


    Walking out of the hall, Nora wiped her face and said, "Don''t be so coward, Nora. It''s just a man. Why


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    should I be sad? I don''t care!"


    She said these words to herself.


    After saying that, she took a few deep breaths and felt a little relieved.


    When she looked back, she looked in the direction of the kitchen. There was a big stone hanging in her


    heart, and she had to go there anyway.


    Instead, she turned around and walked towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 82 There Is Something Wrong With The Water.

    Chapter 82 There Is Something Wrong With The Water.


    In the hallway, Samantha continued to sob. Her sobs were so sweet that they almost melted people''s


    heart.


    James said, "Samantha, don''t cry too much for her." He is trying tofort her.


    Hearing his words, Samantha''s eyes turned red. "I just don''t understand why she hasn''t given up after


    so many years. If she keeps pestering you like this, I don''t know what to do. I''m almost crazy..."


    Holding her hand tightly, James said, "Don''t worry. If she dares to pester me again, I won''t let her go


    easily."


    When Samantha heard his words, she smiled imperceptibly and snuggled up in James arms, looking


    like a lovely bird.


    On the other hand, she had alreadyforted James, but her heart had been hanging over the


    kitchen.


    Now that Nora hade here, she had to hurry there as soon as possible, hoping that she could make


    it. Otherwise, if they did something wrong, it would be a trouble.


    She said to James, "James, there are so many guests inside. You have been here with me for a long


    time. You can go back to greet the guests first. I want to go back to my room and have a rest first."


    "Let me drive you upstairs. I''m worried about you." James had a little nervous. He was so considerate.


    However, Samantha shook her head immediately and said, "No, thanks. I just want to go back to my


    room. It''s not a big deal. You''ve been out for a long time. If you don''t go, I''m afraid that Dad will be


    unhappy."


    After hesitating for a while, James said, "okay! Take care of yourself. "


    Samantha nodded obediently. She tried her best to y an innocent and harmless role in front of


    James.


    It was not until she saw the figure of James entering the party that Samantha''s eyes changed. She


    looked at the direction in which Nora had left with a sly smile.


    She said proudly, "You''re such a shameless woman, Nora. How can youpete with me? You may


    not be able topete with me in your next life. "


    She stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, after Orange moved all the things in and handed over to the kitchen, she had already


    been thirsty.


    Almost all the people around her had left. Someone in the kitchen asked her to wait and leave a list, so


    she was still waiting here alone.


    At this time, one of the people who came to pick up something just now came with a ss of water.


    Without thinking too much, Orange said with a smile, "Thank you!" Then she drank it without hesitation.


    After drinking it, there was one more person standing in front of her. "Girl, the y is over. It''s time to


    get down to business."


    Hearing this, Orange''s face changed. "What are you talking about?" She didn''t understand what the


    man meant.


    However, she just felt dizzy and couldn''t even stand steadily.


    It was not until then that she came to her senses. "There''s something wrong with the water!"


    But it was toote.


    The two men chuckled and looked ferocious. "The king of hell wants you to die at midnight. No one will


    keep you more than midnight."


    Then he walked towards Orange.


    Orange wanted to run backward, but there was no way for her to leave.


    Was she going to die here?


    Orange became more and more weak on the ground, seeing the two peoplee up to cover her,


    "Help, help..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she couldn''t even call for help.

 Chapter 83 I wont leave you alone

    Chapter 83 I won''t leave you alone


    Nora came over from behind, but she couldn''t move fast in this dress.


    When she arrived at the kitchen, Orange had already been unconscious. When she saw two men


    carrying Orange on their shoulders, one on the left and the other on the right.


    Nora shouted, "what do you want to do? Let her go! "


    Her voice was loud and she was anxious about Orange.


    When she saw this scene, she almost hated herself. Why didn''t she see through Samantha''s trick


    earlier?


    She didn''t know what was going on with Orange. Someone really did something to her.


    The two men didn''t expect that someone would break in the kitchen halfway. They looked at each other


    and said, "you''d better get out of the way. It''s none of your business."


    "Who said it''s none of my business?" Nora retorted. She picked up the pan on the table and squeezed


    it in her hand, as if she was ready to fight. "Put her down quickly, or I''ll called the police. "


    The two men suddenly hesitated when they heard the words "call the police".


    They had nned to keep it a secret, but now it was known by others. If more people knew about this,


    they could really get into trouble.


    Coincidentally, Samantha arrived at the entrance of the other side.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She only saw the figures of these two men, and did not see Nora in there.


    When Samantha saw Orange carried by the two men, she shouted, "two idiots, you poisoned the


    wrong guy. It''s not this person."


    The two men put down Orange.


    On the other side, Nora happened to hear this. She looked at Samantha in disbelief and said, "It''s


    really you, Samantha, you are so cruel and merciless!"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    She has failed to kill her on the cruise ship that night, and now she still didn''t let her go, there was


    nothing to be surprised about for Nora.


    But this scheme involved Orange for no reason.


    If something really happened to Orange, she would never let Samantha get away with it.


    Samantha was also stunned. She didn''t expect that Nora would be here. Her face turned pale all of a


    sudden.


    After being stunned for a while, Samantha raised her chin, still arrogant and ruthless. "See? She is the


    one I want. Since she is here, why are you still hesitating?"


    Then she winked at the two men.


    The two men received the order and walked towards Nora.


    Nora stepped back. It was not toote to run away, but her eyes were fixed on Orange. If she ran away,


    what should Orange do?


    Thinking of this, she looked at Samantha and threw the pan at her


    Samantha didn''t expect that under such a circumstance, Nora would still have the mood to attack her.


    She couldn''t dodge at all and the pan hit her forehead. "Nora..." She almost fell. "I will never let you


    go."


    This time, she was even more determined to kill her.


    Nora bent down and tore the dress from her ankle.


    In this way, it would be morefortable and faster to run.


    She bypassed the two men and ran towards Orange. "Orange, don''t worry. I won''t leave you


    alone."

 Chapter 84 Samantha, You Bitch

    Chapter 84 Samantha, You Bitch


    Somehow, Nora pulled up Orange and ran out of the kitchen with difficulty.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two men didn''t know what to do. When they saw Samantha covering her forehead, they were even


    more confused.


    Seeing the two idiots, Samantha was furious. She shouted at the two of them, "what are you waiting


    for? Catch up with them!"


    Nora ran towards the party with Orange.


    As long as they ran to a ce with many people, they would be fine. "Orange, you must hold on!" She


    pleaded.


    However, when she ran to the corridor, the two men behind her had already caught up.


    At the same time, she fell down with orange on her shoulder, and was caught up by the two men


    behind her.


    "Let''s see where you can escape." The man said in a rough voice.


    Seeing that she couldn''t escape anymore, Nora was so anxious that she had to rush to the direction of


    the party and shouted, "help! Help! Someone is killing Help! "


    The voice really attracted the people in the party.


    When someone stretched out his body to check, the two men werepletely panicked.


    This was not a good matter. If it was exposed, they would be in jail. This time, they all ran away.


    They don''t care about the task assigned by Samantha anymore.


    No matter how much Samantha paid them, the most important thing now was to save their lives.


    On the other side of the party, when someone saw the situation here, he began to call people out. All of


    a sudden, the whole party was attracted here.


    "What happened?" Sawyer also came out. He was taken aback when he saw the embarrassed look on


    Nora''s face.


    ''didn''t she say she want to get some fresh air?


    Why did shee back in this way?''


    "Samantha, Samantha wants to kill her. No, she wants to kill me..." Nora even began to panic when


    she spoke.


    She couldn''t imagine if she had been a little far away from the party just now, would she still be as


    lucky as she was now?


    When she said this, people around her suddenly exploded.


    Among the crowd, James suddenly stood out and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Samantha, she hired someone to kill me and hurt orange by ident. James, this is your fianc¨¦e!"


    Nora couldn''t help but cry out when she shouted.


    In the past, no matter how aggrieved she was, she could hold back her tears.


    But this time, it was not only rted to her life, but also Orange''s. she was really afraid. If something


    happened to Orange, what should she do?


    When James heard this, his face turned pale and he couldn''t say anything.


    Sawyer''s face darkened. He asked James, "what''s going on?"


    Behind her, Samantha appeared. She acted like she was wronged.


    "No, it''s not like that. Nora is lying." Samantha also burst into tears in front of the crowd. "I was in the


    kitchen and saw someone wanted to hurt that girl. I went to save her and got injured But, but, Nora,


    why did you say that? "


    She cried, as if she was really aggrieved, and told apletely different story from what just


    happened.


    Pointing at Nora, Samantha said, "you are jealous of me and James, so you ndered me. Do you


    think that he wille back to you after you frame me like this?"


    This time, Nora couldn''t bear it anymore. She really didn''t like Samantha''s hypocrisy and pretended to


    be weak and pitiful.


    She cursed, "Samantha, you bitch."

 Chapter 85 Do You Still Want To Separate Us

    Chapter 85 Do You Still Want To Separate Us


    "Enough, Nora." As Samantha''s fianc¨¦, James couldn''t bear to see Nora scold Samantha like that.


    "You enough!" Nora couldn''t help but shout back at James.


    James was stunned. He didn''t expect her to be so fierce.


    In the past, the Nora he knew was weak, like a flower growing in the sun. He had never known that she


    could be so angry.


    Standing aside, Sawyer looked at what was happening in front of him, his eyes were full of anger.


    What''s more, when he saw that Nora tore her dress into pieces, many parts of her feet were exposed.


    He really minded it.


    He didn''t say a word. He just took off his coat and covered her first.


    Then he called Andy, "call someone over immediately and save Orange. When she woke up, It''s clear


    who is lying."


    Andy answered yes and hurried to call the doctor.


    Upon hearing this, Samantha''s face darkened.


    When they were in the kitchen just now, the situation was so chaotic. It was hard to guarantee whether


    Orange had fainted or not.


    If she could prove it when she woke up, it would be difficult to hide Samantha''s lie.


    All of a sudden, she was a little flustered. She could only try to win everyone''s trust at this time.


    She pointed at Nora and said, "I know she has been trying to separate us and get back with James for


    so many years, but it has nothing to do with me. Look, I hurt myself when saving people. She wronged


    me so much. I I... "


    Hearing this, the people around them began to talk about it.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, everyone had heard about the rtionship between Nora and James. Besides, there was


    indeed a scar on Samantha''s forehead at the moment. Now, she was more credible.


    "Maybe she really wants to frame Samantha..." Someone in the crowd whispered.


    Hearing this, Samantha cheered up again. "Besides, I heard that Nora and this cake delivery guy are


    best friends in college and they run a cake shop together after graduation.


    If it was really Nora who set me up on purpose, the two of them might have colluded with each other for


    a long time... "


    Hearing these words, the people around them were even more confused about Nora''s words.


    "Samantha, I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you." Nora really


    didn''t expect that Samantha could be so shameless.


    "Nora, do you still want to get back with me?" Now, it was James who spoke.


    Now that things hade to this, he had no reason to believe in Nora. Moreover, it seemed that


    Samantha was indeed the one who had been wronged.


    At the moment, there was only mockery in Nora''s eyes. She stood up and said to him, "James, I really


    should feel lucky that you are going to marry such a vicious woman. Do you think I still love you so


    much? Who do you think you are? James?"


    She shouted so loudly that all the people around her could hear her clearly.


    "I see. You hate me. Today you are here to humiliate me and James." Samantha added fuel to the fire.


    At this time, James couldn''t stand it anymore. He suddenly raised one hand and said, "shame on you."


    He was about to p on Nora''s face.


    However, before he could p her, he was stopped by Sawyer, who was holding his wrist


    domineeringly.


    "No one has ever dared to bully her like this in front of me!"


    Sawyer was also angry.

 Chapter 86 Is It Me Thats Shameless

    Chapter 86 Is It Me That''s Shameless


    Nora looked at Sawyer in surprise.


    Her eyes were full ofplex emotions. It was hard to tell whether she was grateful or moved.


    In front of so many people, even in front of James, the man she once cared about most, no one chose


    to stand on her side.


    However, this man didn''t say anything at first, but helped her block the attack of James at this critical


    moment.


    This It was so ironic.


    Seeing that it was Sawyer who stood out, James withdrew his hand.


    He was so angry just now. He really couldn''t hit a woman. This was not what a man should do.


    "It''s obvious. Does she really think there will be a good result if she continues to pester me like this?"


    Said James coldly, looking at Nora with disdain.


    However, Sawyer sneered, "You think she is pestering you?"


    His sarcastic words seemed to have heard a funny joke. "Don''t you think too much of yourself?"


    "You..." James was speechless for a moment.


    Sawyer continued, "if you think that Nora has wronged your fianc¨¦, I think you should discipline her and


    stop making a fool of herself here."


    "You..." Samantha was rendered speechless. She looked at James with her big watery eyes, hoping


    that he could support her.


    "I don''t believe that Nora would do such a thing. Even a horse will not care about the grass it just


    passed, let alone it was not a good grass." Sawyer continued.


    Hearing this, James''s face turned dark. "It''s none of your business. Do you still want to take the


    me?"


    Shrugging his shoulders indifferently, Sawyer asked, "do you think I can''t take it?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Nora and then looked at Samantha with a hint of provocation. "What''s more,


    even if she really wronged Samantha, so what? I''m here!"


    It was obvious that he supported Nora unconditionally.


    Nora was the woman he brought to attend the ceremony. How could he let her go back with a dirty


    face?


    This was not his style.


    "What a joke! It''s none of your business." With a mocking smile, James nced at Nora coldly.


    ''This woman said she would to wait for me, but she fawned on such a man and came here to mock me.


    ''.


    Then, James added, "besides, it''s her fault now. Everyone has a scale in their hearts."


    "Really?" Sawyer coldly replied


    Nora also stood out and said, "James, it''s all my fault now? At the beginning, she went to my shop to


    order cakes. After she was refused by me, she used another way to deceive Orange. Then this kind of


    thing happened when Orange was delivering the cake. I saw in the kitchen that she wanted to kill me to


    keep her mouth shut. How long do you want to defend her?"


    Hearing her words, James suddenly fell silent. He nced at Samantha in disbelief.


    It was getting more and moreplicated.


    However, no one dared to speak.


    Charles came over and saw his daughter and Nora. At this time, he had to protect both sides. "There


    must be some misunderstanding in this matter. Let''s wait for the little girl to wake up and see what she


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    will say!"


    Just then, Andy came with the doctor. "Get out of the way. The doctor is here."


    He led the doctor to check on Orange. Andy moved to Sawyer secretly and said, "Mr. Sawyer, don''t


    worry. I''ve called the police."


    Sawyer nced at him and said nothing.


    But he held Nora''s hand in secret. It was cold, which made him very distressed.

 Chapter 87 Mr. Sawyer Got Angry

    Chapter 87 Mr. Sawyer Got Angry


    The doctor took Orange to the room of the hotel. Andy had told him the situation before, and the


    doctor''s assistant had brought all the medicine in the medical kit.


    Holding the cold woman in his hand, Sawyer couldn''t hold back his anger anymore.


    "Besides, I''m curious why you have to order cakes outside for such a big ceremony with all kinds of


    facilities here." Obviously, Mr. Sawyer said this to Samantha.


    Samantha''s face was also cold. She knew that if he really wanted to investigate this matter, he would


    definitely find out that it was her who ced the order.


    She simply said, "I''m pitiful for her. She worked hard outside alone. I want her to make more money. Is


    it wrong?"


    "Make more money." Sawyer suddenly sneered. "Do you think she can''t live without you?"


    As he said, his face changed, "since you said she was pestering you, please show me the evidence.


    What did she pester you about?"


    Everyone stopped talking.


    Indeed, everything seemed to be so coincidental all the time.


    However, Samantha said, "she shouldn''t havee to my engagement ceremony with James.


    Besides, we didn''t send her an invitation. She came uninvited. It''s not pestering. What is it?"


    Mr. Sawyer cast a yful nce at Jay and said, "I remember that when Mr. Jay sent me the invitation,


    I told him that I wanted Nora to be my femalepanion Is this uninvited? "


    "Or do you think I''m uninvited?" Then Sawyer looked at Jay.


    Jay didn''t dare to let Samantha continue, "how could it be possible? You are an important guest of our


    Cheng family, not to mention that Mr. Sawyer has said in advance. It is not uninvited for Nora toe


    here as a femalepanion."


    "Dad!" Samantha didn''t expect her father to be on their side.


    However, for the sake of the Bay project, he had to do so.


    "It seems that your Cheng family may not wee me either. In this case, you don''t have to invite me


    to any banquet in the future." As he spoke, he held Nora''s hand.


    "What are you talking about, Mr. Sawyer?" How dare Jay offend Mr. Sawyer.


    At the same time, in front of so many guests, the attitude of Jay towards Mr. Sawyer was also eye-


    catching. A lot of people started to pay respect to Nora


    "Then tell me, who was wrong this time?" Looking at him coldly, Sawyer added, "she is my girlfriend.


    And someone just said that she pestered a married man The loss this time is taken by Alice bakery.


    Your Cheng family should give me an exnation for this. "


    With a serious look, Sawyer nced at the people present and said, "otherwise, no one rted to this


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    matter today will walk out of here safe and sound."


    Sawyer was a man of his word.


    In Jiangdu City, his power could even shake Jiangdu city.


    If Mr. Sawyer was unhappy, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to deal with the Cheng family and the Zhan


    family.


    This made Jay embarrassed.


    He had no choice but to say to Samantha, "it''s your fault. Why don''t you apologize to Nora?"


    "You want me to apologize to her?" Samantha couldn''t believe what she had heard. "She is just an


    illegitimate daughter. Why?"


    These words directly revealed the most embarrassed identity of Nora.


    Besides, once she admitted her mistake, it meant What Nora said was true. She really wronged her!

 Chapter 88 This Is Cheng Familys Business

    Chapter 88 This Is Cheng Family''s Business


    Seeing that Jay didn''t take his daughter''s side, James also stood out and said, "Dad, this is the matter


    of the Cheng family. As an outsider, he..."


    "Is he an outsider?" "Didn''t you hear him say that Nora is his girlfriend?" Jay didn''t agree with James


    His words rendered James speechless.


    At this time, Samantha suddenly burst into tears. "Dad, if you choose to believe her, I have nothing to


    say, but It''s impossible for me to apologize to her. "


    "Then let''s go to the police station together!" Beside them, Andy said.


    Everyone looked at Andy, only to see the doctor holding the weak Orange walking over.


    Seeing that Orange was fine, Nora was excited. "Orange, you finally wake up. You scared me to


    death."


    Orange didn''t seem to realize the situation here, but everything that had happened before was still


    spinning in her mind.


    "I I''m fine. " She forced a smile.


    Nora wiped her tears and said, "Orange, do you remember what happened? Who did this to you? And


    Did you hear what she said after she went into the kitchen? "


    Now, only Orange could prove the whole story.


    However, Orange shook her head. "Two men gave me a ss of water and I passed out I can''t


    remember. "


    Looking at Orange, thest hope in Nora''s eyes was extinguished.


    It seemed that it was impossible to prove that Samantha was lying.


    Samantha wascent, "look, I''ve told you that I''m innocent. My injury is the best proof. In order to


    save her, I even hurt myself, and Nora..."


    "When did youe to save me?" Orange said innocently, "I haven''t seen youe to save me! But


    when I was in aa, I heard Nora calling for help... "


    Samantha was embarrassed.


    "I hit her." Hearing that, Nora looked at Samantha and said, "what else do you want to say now? You


    are lying."


    Samantha was speechless, and the eyes of the people around her suddenly changed.


    Even James seemed to suspect her.


    "I... i..." Samantha stammered, "I... I didn''t save her, but She also said that it was two men who wanted


    to hurt her, not me! "


    Now, she could only take advantage of this.


    "Then, let''s go to the police!" Then Sawyer added, "besides, the jewelry exhibition hall of the Zhan


    family will bepletely cancelled in our mall in the future. We don''t want to cooperate with apany


    like this." He said this to James.


    Obviously, it was aimed at the Zhan family.


    Samantha still looked aggrieved, but she seemed to get James into trouble.


    James didn''t say anything.


    He knew what the Xiao Group meant in the world business. If he couldn''t cooperate with them, the


    performance would reduce to at least half.


    But he couldn''t say anything in such an asion.


    He wouldn''t be willing to put in a good word for Sawyer.


    At this time, the police car outside the hotel rang. "Who reported the case?"


    Atst, after the police finished the on-site notes, the three persons, Samantha, Nora and Orange, had


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    to go to the police station.

 Chapter 89 Bullying Her Is Bullying Me

    Chapter 89 Bullying Her Is Bullying Me


    Nora also followed the police into the police car. Before she got on the police car, she wanted to take


    off her coat and give it back to Sawyer.


    However, Sawyer took his coat and put it on her. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything."


    As he spoke, he looked back at the people of the Zhan family and the Cheng family around him


    unhappily. "This will not be over easily."


    Although he had defended Nora and even if Samantha was still lying, anyone could see that there was


    something wrong with Samantha.


    However, Sawyer still felt that it was not enough.


    Nora lowered her head with guilt. "In fact, you don''t have to take it to heart. No one in the Cheng family


    thinks highly of me. I''m very grateful that uncle can be on my side today because of you."


    "Who does he think he is? No matter who he is, bullying you is bullying me." Sawyer sneered.


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and gathered her coat. "It doesn''t matter. My car will also follow


    the police car, waiting for you to finish recording the confession."


    Looking at his serious face, Nora suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    Today, no one believed her, but he stood out, although In such a domineering way.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was still moved by him.


    "Thank you." After saying that, she was urged by the police to get on the car with Orange. Finally, she


    was taken to the police station with Samantha.


    They had recorded the confession for a long time, but they still held different opinions. Although


    Samantha was in the weak side, the surveince camera on the spot could not monitor the movements


    in the kitchen.


    What''s more, the two men were found to be escaping prisoners, so they couldn''t show strong evidence


    to prove that this matter had a direct rtionship with Samantha.


    In the end, all three of them had to be bailed out.


    Walking out of the gate of the police station, the cold wind made Nora shiver. She looked at Samantha


    and said, "one day, you will reveal yourself."


    Orange also looked aggrieved. Although the police said they would try their best to arrest the suspect


    She was the one who got hurt the most this time.


    Samantha was still confident and said, "don''t becent, Nora. What can you do to me now?"


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand and touched her forehead.


    At first, she didn''t feel much pain on her forehead that was hit by Nora, but now she felt a faint pain.


    She would all me it on Nora.


    Then the two of them walked towards the front door.


    The scene outside the police station was funny.


    Sawyer''s car was parked in the front, and behind, was James''s car.


    Looking at James, Samantha was furious.


    Originally, Nora couldn''t find any excuses to defend herself in such an asion today, but in the end, a


    man called Sawyer popped out and made James so embarrassed.


    She felt so humiliated.


    No one knew what others would think of it!


    She walked towards James angrily, got in the car and left directly.


    Looking at the car of James and Samantha, Nora looked very calm. She didn''t know whether she


    shouldugh at him or not at the moment?


    The man who grew up with her!


    The man who she used to love so much, and he also loved her!


    That''s ridiculous!


    Instead, she turned around and saw the handsome figure of Sawyer, who was standing in front of his


    car and waiting for her.


    At this moment, she seemed to have an impulse to cry.

 Chapter 90 They Are Not Good People

    Chapter 90 They Are Not Good People


    Sawyer leaned against his car and whistled at Nora when he saw her.


    This man!


    Suddenly, Nora wanted tough at him.


    On the contrary, Orange was totally attracted by Sawyer''s action. "Nora, you are so lucky to have such


    a man waiting for you. I don''t know when I can have such a man waiting for me. It''s so romantic!"


    Looking at the silly look on Orange''s face, Nora couldn''t help but roll her eyes at her. "Don''t be silly. You


    don''t know how bad he can be."


    Orange didn''t think so. "I''m willing to endure all the bad things to have such a good boyfriend!"


    Nora rolled her eyes at her again, but she was still worried about her. "How are you? Are you feeling


    better? Well, I''m really sorry for you. "


    She didn''t expect that Samantha would y such a vicious trick and even dragged Orange, an outsider


    into this. Thinking of this, she felt sad.


    Orange shook her head and said, "what are you talking about? If it weren''t for you, I might have died.


    Those two people are very fierce."


    She was still very grateful to Nora. At the crucial moment of life and death, her good friend was reliable.


    When she was in aa, although she didn''t know anything, she still heard Nora''s loud "help" in her


    mind.


    Thinking of this, Orange wanted to cry.


    "They are not good people." Orange said with a smile.


    Then Nora led her to Sawyer''s car.


    Sawyer had been waiting impatiently there for a long time. "What? You were so reluctant to see his car


    leaving just now. You still didn''t see through him?"


    Nora red at him and said, "you know it''s not true."


    Although James was kept in the dark by Samantha, what he did today was really not so decent in


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora''s eyes.


    Maybe she was really stupid before!


    Sawyer was quite satisfied with her answer today. He opened the car door for Nora and said, "let''s go.


    You two are also frightened today. Let me take you to eat something!"


    What''s more, Nora''s dress was torn into pieces. He didn''t want his woman to wear such an open dress


    outside.


    Seeing that Sawyer came to open the door in person, Orange was even more moved. "Nora, Nora, let''s


    discuss something."


    "What is it?" All of a sudden, Nora didn''t understand what was wrong with her best friend.


    With a serious look on her face, Orange said, "well, if you abandoned this handsome man some day?


    Consider giving him to me!"


    Don''t let this precious boy go to other''s family!


    Nora was speechless again. She knocked on orange''s head and said, "don''t be silly."


    When she was in the car, she suddenly felt a little funny.


    ''If I leave Sawyer?


    Now she realized that this man seemed to be a good man, although he was so domineering


    Nora and Orange were sitting in the back seats. This time, Mr. Sawyer was sitting in the front, and


    Andy was still driving.


    The two women behind them were still whispering to each other. But on the other side, Sawyer''s face


    didn''t look good. Just now, he was outside the police station.


    He had a talk with James!


    He saw Nora''s face in the mirror. Her makeup had passed out, but But she was still so beautiful that he


    felt sad.


    James, and she!


    Suddenly, Sawyer felt very sad.

 Chapter 91 Her Past

    Chapter 91 Her Past


    The car whizzed along the road. The rear view mirror reflected the cold face of Sawyer.


    Maybe because the window was open, the wind blew in from outside. He put on his sunsses


    impatiently, which made him look colder.


    The two women in the back seats were still whispering, but no one knew since when the two of them


    had fallen asleep with their eyes closed.


    Today, the two of them were both scared and tired.


    However, Sawyer didn''t feel tired at all.


    There has been one person hovering in his mind: James!


    When his car was parked outside the police station, Sawyer had no mood to talk to the man.


    However, James got off the car and walked towards Sawyer step by step.


    When he walked to Sawyer''s car, he knocked on the window and said, "A word?"


    "If you are here to speak for your family''s exhibition hall, don''t bother. I never take back my words."


    Sawyer refused calmly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had no interest in this person at all.


    In addition, seeing him like this today, to be honest, Sawyer looked down upon him in his heart.


    If a man could be so ruthless to the woman he once loved, he would not be a good man. Fortunately


    Nora was with him now.


    Now he remembered what had happened on the cruise ship.


    At that time, Nora looked as if she had been drugged. Fortunately, she met him!


    Otherwise, Sawyer couldn''t expect what would happen that night.


    "What I want to say is about Nora. " Outside the car window, James said.


    He put his hands in his pockets and looked extremely confident. "I think you will also be interested in


    her past, won''t you?"


    Her past!


    This time, Sawyer''s heart sank.


    He had asked Andy to investigate the background of Nora before, but these were all public things. As


    to private things, Nora would definitely not tell him.


    But now It seemed that James didn''t mean well!


    Sawyer opened the car door.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Andy was a little worried. "Mr. Sawyer." If James wanted to do something, it


    would be very dangerous for him to be go with him like this.


    "What else can he do in this ce?" Sawyerforted Andy.


    While saying that, he turned his head to Andy and said, "go to meet their director in secret and tell him


    that Nora is my girl. Don''t take too long. I don''t want to wait."


    It was not convenient for him to go in by himself. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to exin if the


    news was spread to his grandpa.


    Andy replied and did as he was told.


    The Xiao Group wasn''t in Jiangdu before, but it was said that its influence could control the whole


    Jiangdu''s economy. If Sawyer made a request, the director of the police station would not refuse him.


    Seeing Andy leave, Sawyer also walked towards James.


    Rarely, he lit a cigarette and walked up to James. The two of them were a short distance away from


    each other. Sawyer said, "I have known something about Nora''s past. For me, you are not enough to


    be my opponent."


    What''s more, everyone can see what Samantha has done today It must be shameful for you! " He


    sneered.


    In front of James, Sawyer had enough confidence.


    James was no match for him at all!

 Chapter 92 You Are So Seductive

    Chapter 92 You Are So Seductive


    "But, believe it or not, if one day I ask her to betray you, she will listen to me without second thought! ?"


    James said coldly.


    Back then, he was very confident in Nora''s feelings for him.


    "Is this what you want to tell me?" Sawyer looked at James with scorn in his eyes.


    "I just want to tell you that you have no right to interfere in the affairs between the Zhan family and the


    Cheng family." James stressed.


    Today, in front of so many rtives and friends, he directly cancelled the cooperation with the Zhan


    family. How could James exin it to these people?


    However, Sawyer sneered and said, "it''s none of your business."


    After saying that, he cut off the cigarette in his hand and walked back to his car.


    Behind him, however, James looked at the man''s back and added, "if you get involved in the business


    of the two families, I will definitely let you see how Nora betrays you."


    At that time, don''t me him for being despicable.


    However, Sawyer just ignored him and sat back in the car.


    Still standing there, James looked at the arrogant look on Sawyer''s face and suddenly felt angry.


    He put his hand into the pocket of his suit, and the pair of Nora''s earrings that were left behind were


    still quietly lying inside.


    The pair of earrings alone proved that Nora still valued their friendship in the past.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If If Sawyer dared to meddle in the affairs between the two families, he would turn against him.


    However, when Sawyer got back into the car, he looked very heavy.


    He had never done anything that he was not sure of, but Nora was the one that went beyond his grasp.


    Would it be like what James said that at a critical moment, Nora would betray him regardless of


    anything?


    This, like a time bomb, was suddenly buried in her heart.


    Just like now, the wind outside the car blew in, but it couldn''t blow out the wrinkles in his heart.


    Andy drove the car to a restaurant near the river. It was very elegant with small bridges and rivers


    decorated in it.


    When Nora and Orange came here, they were both surprised. "I didn''t expect that there would be such


    a paradise in Jiangdu!"


    "This is Xiao Group''s property, but it has always been low-key. This ce is for business and political


    celebrities only!" Andy kindly reminded them.


    Hearing this, Nora and Orange suddenly shut up. No wonder they didn''t know this ce, because they


    were not qualified toe at all.


    Nora didn''t eat anything at the banquet before, and then she went to the police station for such a long


    time. The two of them were now starving.


    As for the dishes they ordered, they could finish them the moment they were brought on the table.


    When they almost finished eating, Nora suddenly found that Sawyer seemed to be watching them


    eating.


    She raised her head and looked at Sawyer in confusion. "What''s wrong with you? You seem unhappy


    today."


    Sawyer looked at Nora, whose mouth was still dipped in food.


    Sawyer didn''t say anything. He just took out a square towel and gently wiped the food on the corner of


    her mouth.


    This warm move made Orange cry again!


    Nora was so lucky to have such a good man.


    "You What''s wrong? " All of a sudden, Nora felt a little embarrassed. Besides, she had never seen


    Sawyer like this.


    However, Sawyer smiled and said, "nothing. I just think it''s the right decision to take you back and


    change your clothes first, you..."


    His look suddenly became strange. "You are very seductive!"

 Chapter 93 Dont Say Anything

    Chapter 93 Don''t Say Anything


    Hearing what Sawyer said, Nora suddenly blushed.


    Orange was still there!


    She couldn''t believe that Sawyer just ignored such a big person over there and Orange sprayed out a


    mouthful of soup.


    Nora looked at her with embarrassment.


    However, Orange quickly wiped her own hands and said, "it''s okay. It''s okay. You can continue your


    conversation. I''ll just eat..."


    What would happen if things went on like this?


    She was suddenly curious.


    Nora was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to hide her face.


    However, Sawyer still acted as if nothing had happened. He asked Nora, "are you full?"


    Nora nodded. Somehow, she didn''t dare to look up at this man.


    She was afraid that he would say something more.


    Sawyer didn''t want to say anything. He stood up and took Nora''s hand. "Then I''ll take you back!"


    As he spoke, he seemed to remember Orange was here. Then he looked back at Orange and said, "I''ll


    ask Andy to send you back. You can continue to eat slowly."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" Orange said dully.


    Sure enough, before Nora opened her mouth, he pulled her out of the room in a hurry, leaving no time


    for her.


    Orange was taken aback by the two people''s leaving.


    She looked at Andy awkwardly and chuckled. Andy also smiled helplessly.


    Holding Nora''s hand, Sawyer got into the car and drove away.


    Nora only felt that there was something wrong with Mr. Sawyer today, but She couldn''t tell where it was!


    Instead of going home, Sawyer drove her racing on the road.


    "Slow down..." Nora asked worriedly.


    Andy had been driving all the time. He was reliable and drove steadily.


    However, Sawyer was different. He was like a leopard, running wildly on the road, regardless of


    anything else.


    When they passed the Jiangdu bridge, Sawyer took her to a suburban area and stopped the car.


    It seemed that the reason why he raced just now was to vent his unhappiness.


    "What... What''s wrong with you?" Nora asked in a low voice. She had never seen Sawyer acting so


    strange today.


    "Don''t say anything!" Sawyer suddenly said in a cold voice, as if he had deliberately suppressed some


    kind of impulse.


    Hearing that, Nora didn''t know what to say for a while. She could only shut her mouth and sit there


    obediently.


    However, the next moment, Sawyer seemed unsatisfied with her silence. He directly leaned his body


    towards her.


    Nora asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Before she finished her words, the man kissed her so hard.


    "You..." Nora wanted to say something.


    However, Sawyer held her face tightly in his hands. Sitting in the car, she had no ce to retreat.


    This man, at this time, was like a beast. He said to her, "don''t say anything!"

 Chapter 94 Where Are Your Earrings

    Chapter 94 Where Are Your Earrings


    His words were arrogant and overbearing, leaving no room for Nora to refuse.


    What''s more, she could feel the heat in his body rising at this moment. He really wanted to eat her!


    At the beginning, Nora only put her hand against his body.


    However, as he kissed her, she gradually got rxed.


    Maybe, what would this man feel if she epted him wholeheartedly?


    She had no ideas.


    He kissed her and held her face in his hands.


    However, all of a sudden He stopped.


    His hand just touched her earlobes on both sides, but there was nothing on her earlobes at that


    moment. The pair of earrings he had worn in person for her before was nowhere to be found now.


    "Where are your earrings?" Asked Sawyer doubtfully.


    She had been reluctant to wear before, but now it was gone?


    Nora''s heart suddenly stopped and she became a little nervous.


    She took off the earrings when he didn''t care. But she didn''t expect to meet James after she went out


    of the bathroom.


    But She seemed to She didn''t know where it had been.


    But she didn''t know how to answer Sawyer''s question She blushed and looked guilty.


    "I," She was also thinking how to deal with his problem, "I don''t know. Maybe Maybe it disappeared


    when she was entangled with Samantha, right? "


    At present, it seemed that it was the only reasonable way?


    Sure enough, her answer didn''t arouse Sawyer''s suspicion, but there was a little regret in his eyes.


    "There is a little pity that I spent a whole night drawing."


    "You drew it?" Nora was a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect that when James had nothing, he bought it at the road side. But when it was with


    Sawyer, he was so attentive.


    However, Nora also felt a little ufortable.


    If Sawyer knew the origin of the earrings, he would be very angry?


    With his temper, it would be strange if he didn''t overturn the sky.


    "It would be a better result if it was lost!" Nora thought to herself.


    However, Nora didn''t expect that the pair of earrings would fall into the hands of James at this moment.


    She fell into the hands of the person who should not have.


    Sawyer didn''t ask more about the earrings, but looked at Nora.


    Being stared at by him like this, Nora blushed, but she was inexplicably nervous. "You What''s wrong


    with you today? "


    Why do I always feel you''re strange?


    However, Sawyer shook his head and said, "Nothing. It''s just I just want to protect you well today. "


    He paused for a moment and suddenly became very serious. "Nora, you are with me. No matter what


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    kind of danger you are in, I will be on your side unconditionally. But I only have one request for you,


    that is, don''t betray me!"


    He said seriously, but Nora was stunned.


    After a long while, she finally burst intoughter. "Yes, I won''t."


    Hearing her answer, Sawyer kissed her passionately.


    Inside the car, the wind was blowing everywhere, but it couldn''t blow into the car at all.


    In this way, he buried his head in her neck and kissed her all the way


    This woman would not let him down!

 Chapter 95 Unhappy

    Chapter 95 Unhappy


    Nora didn''t know what was wrong with him. He just stayed here all the time. He didn''t go back to the


    manor or thepany.


    He had been wasting his time with her the whole afternoon.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the night fell, she enjoyed the night wind blowing in the suburb.


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect such a night scene in Jiangdu." She looked at the green field in front of her


    and saw a hillside not far away.


    She seldom walked around. She had no idea that there was such a quiet ce in Jiangdu, a ce full


    of dissipation.


    Inside the car, Sawyer still kept his cor open.


    He had dispersed all the depression in his heart, and with Nora''s promise in person, he hadpletely


    forgotten what James had said in the afternoon.


    He fumbled in the car, took out a cigarette and lit one.


    He took a deep drag and put his hand with a cigarette outside the window, looking satisfied and


    dispirited.


    Smelling the smoke, Nora turned around and asked, "You smoke?"


    Taking a nce at the cigarette, Sawyer smiled and said, "sometimes. When I''m in a bad mood, or


    When I''m in a really good mood. "


    His words made Nora a little confused.


    "Well, Mr. Sawyer, are you in a good mood or a bad mood?" She asked,ying prone on the car,


    blinking her big eyes.


    From this point of view, her dress and her innocent eyes made Sawyer feel helpless again.


    "Do you think I will be in a bad mood after the whole afternoon of revelry?" He asked with a smile.


    His words made Nora blush again. "Shame on you." She said coquettishly.


    The next moment, Sawyer threw away the cigarette in his hand, walked out of the car and hugged


    Nora.


    "Woman, you are dangerous in this way..." As he spoke, he kissed her again.


    "You..." Nora failed to dodge and fell into his arms again.


    However, when Sawyer grabbed her waist, Nora suddenly cried out in pain.


    "What''s wrong?" Sawyer stopped teasing her and asked worriedly.


    Nora stretched out her hand and pressed her waist, looking a little sore. "When I was chased by those


    people today, I fell to the ground. Maybe I bumped!"


    Hearing this, Sawyer''s face darkened. "You must be very unhappy!"


    Hearing this, Nora snorted and took it for granted. "Of course. Samantha is so vicious that she can


    escape punishment in the end. It''s really annoying."


    After she said that, Sawyer stood up, took her hand and walked towards the car. "Let''s go."


    "Leave?" However, Nora didn''t understand. "Where are we going?"


    Sawyer rolled his eyes at her and said, "of course I''m going to make you happy."


    What a joke! How could Sawyer''s woman be bullied like this and still keep unhappiness in her heart?

 Chapter 96 I Am Your Backer. What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 96 I Am Your Backer. What Are You Afraid Of


    Nora had no idea what he wanted to do.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She only knew that after he took her into the car, he drove back to Jiangdu.


    Of course, the speed was also very amazing all the way.


    However, Nora had a bad feeling all the time. Sometimes, if he was willful, it would also be a headache.


    Now, he said that he wanted to have a good time, but she didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    The only thing Nora could do was to shut up obediently. After tidying herself up, she followed Sawyer


    all the way. But she didn''t expect that he would take her Back to the Cheng family.


    The Cheng family members were also surprised to see Sawyer here.


    "Uncle, aunt..." When Nora was pulled in, she could only call him in embarrassment.


    "Howe?" Charles was also confused.


    Of course, he was very happy to see Sawyer.


    However, when he saw that Nora was still wearing the torn dress at the banquet today, he was a little


    embarrassed. "Nora, go downstairs and change your clothes!"


    Nora nodded awkwardly and looked at Sawyer with embarrassment. She winked at him and told him


    not to make things worse.


    Anyway, now that it was like this, there would be no result if they continued to quarrel.


    However, Sawyer only nced at her, without saying anything. When Susie saw Nora and Sawyer, her


    face couldn''t be worse.


    When Nora walked out of the living room, she heard the sound in the living room.


    "Mr. Jay, I came here today just to ask Samantha and Nora to kneel down and apologize," said Sawyer.


    Sawyer said to Charles.


    "What do you mean?" Susie couldn''t sit still any longer. "You take the initiative at the banquet today.


    Now you are bullying me at my home?"


    Sawyer nced at her and didn''t take her seriously.


    Instead, she continued to say to Charles, "I think you can see that I''m very interested in Nora and the


    Cheng family. If If you want to take over the Bay project, just do as I said. Today, Samantha basically


    owes her an apology. "


    This was exactly what Sawyer wanted to do for her.


    Standing outside the living room, Nora suddenly felt warm in her heart.


    However, he was too bullying?


    And he asked Samantha to kneel down and apologize to her. Not mention that what her uncle would


    think, but Susie who is the mother of Samantha.


    How could she allow it.


    Nora was going to change her clothes, but she didn''t dare to leave when she heard what the servant


    said. She was afraid that if Sawyer stayed here, it would make things difficult to deal with.


    So she turned around and went back to the living room. She secretly pulled Sawyer''s sleeve and said,


    "Forget it They are my uncle and aunt. I... "


    "That''s why I want justice for you." "Besides, I''m your backer. What are you afraid of?" Sawyer


    interrupted her.


    No matter how big the thing is, he would take charge of.


    Turning to look at Charles, he asked, "Mr. Jay, what do you mean?"


    When Susie was about to say something more, Sawyer added, "That''s all for the Bay project. If you


    object, Mr. Jay. It''s no need for us to talk about it anymore. But if Samanthaes out to apologize, we


    will cooperate Happy! "


    This was the ultimatum from Sawyer.

 Chapter 97 Its All Your Fault

    Chapter 97 It''s All Your Fault


    Although what Sawyer said was absolutely a threat, it was also a temptation of benefits.


    For Charles, the Bay project had been discussed with someone in Ennd a few years ago.


    In Jiangdu, even a family like the Cheng family couldn''t take the project, but it was taken over by the


    Xiao group in the UK.


    In this case, he would strive for the opportunity to cooperate.


    Now, it was a piece of cake for Charles that Sawyer wanted to exchange Samantha''s apology for the


    Bay project.


    "Call Samantha out." Said Charles.


    Susie was pissed off. "What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? Samantha didn''t do


    anything wrong. What''s more, she is just an illegitimate daughter. She doesn''t even know who her


    father is, and she doesn''t even have the right to carry shoes for Samantha. How could she want her to


    kneel down and apologize? "


    "You are the one who is confused!" Charles was really angry this time. "Samantha is nothing. Do you


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    know how much effort I have spent on the Bay project?"


    Susie''s face suddenly turned pale. She had been married for so many years, but she had never been


    scolded in such a loud voice. Now, it is for an inexplicable project.


    Nora had never seen her uncle and aunt quarrel like this before. She felt a little embarrassed and took


    Sawyer''s hand, looking at him with concern.


    However, when Sawyer looked at Nora, he seemed to be watching a good show.


    At this time, Susie noticed Nora standing aside.


    Suddenly, she pointed at Nora and said, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, the


    Cheng family wouldn''t have made such a mess. Do you still deserve to stand here?"


    Facing Susie''s usation, Nora suddenly had a guilty feeling. "Aunt, I¡­"


    She didn''t know what to say. After all, things hade to this point. No matter what she said, it would


    only make things worse.


    "How dare you stand here? If it weren''t for the Cheng family, you and your shameless mother would


    have starved to death outside. You stille here to return kindness with ingratitude. You are such a


    heartless bastard..." Susie was so angry that she could say anything.


    She was just like a shrew cursing in the street.


    "You are just like your shameless mother..." The more Susie cursed, the more outrageous she became.


    Nora''s whole body froze. No matter what kind of grievance she had suffered in front of the Cheng


    family, she could bear it, but only She couldn''t get her mother into trouble!


    When she was about to step forward, before she could say anything, she felt that Sawyer pulled her


    hand.


    She was about to step forward, but he pulled her back. He said to Charles, "This is the answer you


    gave me, then I see. "


    Then he turned around and was about to leave with Nora.


    Charles was so anxious that he shouted at the Butler, "What are you waiting for? Call Samantha out."


    He had to take over the Bay project.


    At the same time, the step that Sawyer and Nora walked stopped and he smiled.


    Nora just stood beside him and watched the change of his expression. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling


    for no reason.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong!


    At this moment, she felt that everything should have happened and be on the original track.


    All of a sudden I don''t understand!

 Chapter 98 You Dont Deserve It.

    Chapter 98 You Don''t Deserve It.


    Susie couldn''t stand it anymore. She had a deep grudge against Charles.


    When Samantha arrived, she didn''t know what happened to her mother.


    When she saw that both Sawyer and Nora were here, she felt a faint pain on her bandaged forehead.


    "What are you doing here?" She said angrily and walked into the living room, as if she was the owner.


    It was obvious that the three words "You''re wee" were written on her face.


    Seeing Samanthae in, Susie rushed over, grabbed her daughter and said to Charles, "I tell you,


    Samantha is my flesh and blood. Don''t think you can let others humiliate her like this!"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Samantha didn''t know what had happened. "Mom, what are you talking


    about?"


    "What am I talking about? Your father abandoned you. For that bad project, you''d better ept this


    illegitimate daughter as your daughter." Susie looked wronged.


    Samantha looked at Charles suspiciously.


    Charles sat back on the sofa. Susie had always been cunning and shrewish It was a matter of great


    importance, so he didn''t say anything.


    However, Sawyer just snorted and said, "Mr. Jay can''t even handle the family affairs. Our cooperation.


    I''m afraid it''s a little unconvincing! "


    Hearing this, Charles'' face darkened. Then he said to Samantha, "Samantha, you know what


    happened at the banquet today even without me telling you. Now You should apologize and


    Hearing her father''s words, Samantha couldn''t believe it. "Dad, why did you say that?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t change Charles'' mind, Susie ran out of the room in anger. "It''s up to you. Who


    is more important, your own daughter or this illegitimate daughter?"


    After saying that, she ran out.


    "Dad, why should I apologize to her? It''s too much for me." Samantha said sarcastically.


    However, Sawyerughed and said, "Of course, you should not only apologize to her, but also kneel


    down to apologize. You owe her."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "At that time, there were so many people. You and James wronged her so much. Do you really think


    she is easy to be bullied?" Sawyer didn''t want to let her go.


    Hearing this, Samantha''s face darkened. "As I said, it has nothing to do with you, an outsider."


    "It''s up to Mr. Jay whether it''s turned off or not." Then Sawyer threw the hot potato back to Charles.


    Samantha felt wronged. She called out "Dad" and suddenly cried, "If it weren''t for James, I would have


    been wronged to death by her. And now she used me of wronging her. Don''t you stand up for me?


    How dare she bully me like this? "


    She cried so sadly that Sawyer snorted.


    However, Nora said, "You know very well whether you are wronged or not. Without James, you don''t


    have to move him out. You know clearly what happened between us."


    Samantha turned around and stared at Nora fiercely. "You don''t have to pretend to be righteous here.


    You just hooked up with this man, didn''t you? I''m telling you, I did it on purpose. I won''t apologize to


    you... "


    Her meaning was obvious. "You are an illegitimate daughter. You don''t deserve it."

 Chapter 109 Full Of Jealousy

    Chapter 109 Full Of Jealousy


    Looking at Sawyer, James stopped.


    At this time, the door of the elevator opened. Sawyer and Jay walked into the elevator, leaving only


    James standing there.


    He just looked at the closed elevator door with a gloomy face. Nobody could tell what he was thinking.


    He turned around and walked towards the elevator on the other side. When he was waiting for the


    elevator, he put his hand in his pocket and identally found the pair of earrings he had found at the


    banquet that day.


    Looking at the pair of earrings, he was lost in thought.


    "Nora..." He read the name silently, and there was a sudden fluctuation in his expression.


    In the kitchen of ''Alice'' cake shop.


    "Ah Choo... " A loud sneeze came from the kitchen, and even Orange outside was shocked by her.


    She looked into the kitchen and asked, "Nora, are you okay? Did you catch a cold? "


    Nora was cking off inside. When she saw Orange, she stretched herself and said, "how can I catch a


    cold? I''m in good health. Maybe some bastard is scolding me secretly!"


    "It couldn''t be me." Orange raised her hands and acted innocent. "Maybe, it''s your evil ex-boyfriend..."


    "Screw you!" Nora rolled her eyes at her, pretending to pick up a dough and throw it out. Orange was


    frightened and quickly retracted her head.


    Nora held the dough, yed with it in her hand and felt a little bored.


    She didn''t know since when she began to think of that domineering man every day!


    In Jay''s office, Jay held a grand signing ceremony. After signing the cooperation contract between the


    twopanies, Jay asked someone to open a champagne.


    I wish the project to bepleted sessfully!


    In the apuse of everyone, Samantha was responsible for bringing the champagne here. When


    Sawyer took the champagne from her, he evilly smiled at her.


    Samantha still remembered what happenedst night. At this time, she was even more unhappy to see


    this man so proud in front of her.


    If it weren''t for the fact that all the shareholders of thepany were here, she would have thrown the


    ss and left.


    She didn''t even drink the champagne. She turned around and left sulkily. Seeing her like this, James,


    who was standing next to her, naturally nced at Sawyer.


    Then he also turned around and walked outside.


    It was meaningless for her to stay in such an asion and apany Sawyer.


    Walking out of the room, James caught up with Samantha. "Samantha, don''t be like this. If you are


    unhappy, let''s talk about it at home."


    He grabbed Samantha''s arm.


    However, Samantha shook his hand away and said, "what can you do? You couldn''t protect mest


    night, and now you have to watch him being so proud in thepany. I think It won''t take long for Nora


    toe back to thepany. At that time, you can be with her day and night, and you will be satisfied.


    "


    Hearing what Samantha said, James''s face darkened. "What are you talking about?"


    Samantha sneered, "what am I talking about? Don''t you understand? I think you are regretting now.


    You are always looking at Sawyer with jealousy in your eyes. "


    This was thest thing she could bear.


    She was better than that illegitimate daughter, but in the end, she got everything!


    At the same time, Sawyer, who happened toe out, heard their conversation at the end of the


    corridor. He stopped and did not go forward. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 110 Engagement Earrings

    Chapter 110 Engagement Earrings


    After signing the contract, Sawyer walked out of the meeting room.


    Today, he didn''t want to stay here for too long. After drinking a ss of champagne, he asked Andy to


    prepare the car and wanted to leave.


    However, when he walked out of the meeting room, he heard the quarrel between the man and the


    woman.


    Originally, Sawyer didn''t care about the quarrel between them, but when he suddenly heard Samantha


    say "Nora", he stopped.


    He just stood there, motionlessly.


    Samantha continued with a sarcastic smile, "James, what are you thinking about? Do you really think I


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t see it?"


    Looking at Samantha, James suddenly felt a little helpless. "You can say whatever you want. If you


    have to make trouble out of nothing, I can do nothing about it!"


    "Nonsense." Samantha sneered. She pulled James''s sleeve and said, "do you think that you have


    gone too far to her in the past? Do you feel jealous when you see that she has another man around


    her? "


    In the past few days, thepany''s affairs were not going well, and what happened at the engagement


    ceremony made James even more exhausted.


    He shook off Samantha''s hand and said, "if you''re really so annoying and suspicious, just cancel the


    engagement before we get married. Then you don''t have to be suspicious anymore!"


    "James," hearing what he said, Samantha was so angry that her voice changed. "Is this your ultimate


    goal?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore." James was also annoyed. He needed to be quiet now.


    However, Samantha was stimted by the words of cancelling the engagement just now. When she


    saw that James was about to turn around and leave, she grabbed his clothes and said, "make it clear."


    Just as she grabbed the corner of James''s clothes, one of the earrings that had been put in his pocket


    was thrown out because his pocket was open.


    It happened to fall between Samantha and James.


    "What''s this?" All of a sudden, Samantha was stunned, and the expression on James''s face changed.


    Just as James was about to bend down to take it back, Samantha picked up the earring before him.


    When she saw the earrings clearly, her eyes were bloodshot. "James, you said you didn''t have any


    feelings for Nora."


    She knew what was wrong with this pair of earrings.


    Samantha knew that when James gave it to her, he had specially chosen it. At that time, she had been


    sad about it for a long time.


    However, she didn''t expect that James still kept the earrings.


    "Give it back to me!" However, his voice suddenly became cold. He didn''t want to exin too much.


    Tears streamed down Samantha''s face. "James, how can you do this to me? You still keep the


    engagement earrings of you and Nora. This is your hatred for her over the years. Have you forgotten


    that she killed your brother? "


    It was a pair of engagement earrings for him and Nora!


    When Sawyer heard this His face turned pale.


    Nora lied to him!


    The earrings were not a birthday gift from her mother, but from James!

 Chapter 111 Whats Wrong With You Tonight

    Chapter 111 What''s Wrong With You Tonight


    "This is not the one you think. Give the earrings back to me first!" James replied coldly. It seemed that


    he wanted to get the earrings back from Samantha.


    However, how could Samantha listen to him like that?


    The more James wanted to take it back, the less likely she would give it back to him so easily.


    Just as James was about to reach out his hand, Samantha threw the earring in her hand forward


    willfully. "I''ll let you get it!"


    "You..." Hearing that, James was speechless. But it seemed that he really wanted to turn around and


    take it.


    Samantha stopped him and said, "James, do you really want to take it back?" She didn''t expect that he


    would do this.


    Samantha just happened to throw the earrings to the direction where Sawyer was standing.


    The earring was just lying on the ground beside Sawyer''s feet.


    When Sawyer saw the earring, he was not in the mood to listen to what was going on between


    Samantha and James. He just stood there and looked at the earrings that fell at his feet.


    He drew it overnight and specially asked someone to make the earrings for her. It couldn''t be wrong!


    He bent down and picked up the pair of earrings. Then he turned around and walked towards the


    employee tunnel on the other side, leaving the Cheng Group.


    When he arrived at thepany building, Andy had been waiting there for a long time. However, when


    Sawyer got on the car, the door was mmed heavily, which startled Andy.


    "Let''s go back." Sawyer said simply.


    Andy was a little surprised. What happened to Mr. Sawyer? He looked very unhappy, totally different


    from when he came out of the manor.


    "Yes, are you going to the cake shop?" Andy asked cautiously.


    When he went out, he heard that Sawyer was going to pick up Nora.


    However, Andy''s question infuriated Sawyer. "Who said I''m going to pick her up? Are you deaf or not?"


    Andy waspletely stunned and didn''t dare to say anything more. Why was Sawyer so angry for no


    reason?


    Sitting in the car, Sawyer kept holding the earrings in his hand, but his heart was burning and eroding


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like hot oil pouring on it.


    ''how could this woman lie to me like this? This pair of earrings...'' It was their love token!


    He was really blind!


    In this way, Sawyer went back to the manor without calling Nora.


    Nora was in the cake shop. When it was time to get off work, Sawyer hadn''te yet. Orange was


    worried about her.


    But Nora asked orange to go back first. She said that maybe Sawyer was working overtime, so she


    kept waiting in the shop. During this period, she called several times, but no one answered.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Nora couldn''t wait any longer. She called Sawyer, but no one


    answered.


    She had no choice but to close the shop and take a taxi back.


    It was a long way to go back to the manor. Nora was hungry and she was a little nervous.


    Sawyer had never been like this before. What happened today?


    When she went back to the manor by taxi, she was surprised to find that all the lights were turned off.


    She asked, "hasn''t hee back yet?"


    Nora asked, "Sawyer, are you back? Andy? Butler? "


    However, no matter how hard she tried, no one answered her.


    She was so hungry that she had to walk towards the kitchen and nned to cook something by herself.


    However, when she passed the stairs in the living room, she found that the light in the study was on!


    "Is he back?" Nora had nned to go to the kitchen, but she turned to the study.

 Chapter 112 Will You Lie To Me

    Chapter 112 Will You Lie To Me


    She pushed the door open and found that Sawyer was indeed back. He stayed in the study alone and


    had been here since he came back from Cheng Group.


    To Nora''s surprise, there was smoke all over the room.


    "When... When did youe back?" "I''ve been waiting for you in the cake shop for a long time. I''m


    starving. I called you, but no one answered." Nora pushed the door open and walked in.


    However, Sawyer still sat there with his cor half open, looking very dispirited. He just sat in front of


    the desk and looked at Nora coldly.


    Seeing her approaching him step by step, his heart was still cold.


    Nora walked close to Sawyer and felt a little worried when she saw him like this. She reached out her


    hand and touched his forehead. "Why do you smoke so much? Do you feel ufortable? "


    However, as soon as her hand touched his forehead, Sawyer shook it off.


    He turned her head, took thest puff of the cigarette in his hand and twisted it off.


    He had always been so gentle. How could he be like this today?


    Nora began to feel a little sad, but she didn''t know what had happened to him in thepany?


    "Sawyer, what''s wrong with you?" Nora asked again, trying to hold up her smile.


    She walked to the back of Sawyer, put her hands on his shoulders and messaged on him


    unprofessionally. "Did something happen in thepany? Didn''t you say that you would sign the


    contract with uncle today? Is everything not going well? "


    She had never seen Sawyer like this before. He was silent, but deep and terrifying.


    This was the first time that she had seen him being so cold and distant. Nora was a little scared.


    Sawyer finally moved, but he didn''t respond to Nora.


    Instead, she picked up the cigarette and lighter on the table and continued to light one, still sitting in the


    same posture as before.


    Nora was frustrated, but she was still worried.


    She put away the depression on her face and put on a smile. She bent down gently and hugged him


    from behind. "Don''t be like this. If you have anything to say, just tell me!"


    She didn''t want to be refused like this.


    However, after taking a deep drag on his cigarette, he pulled the corner of his mouth, but stopped.


    After a long time, he asked, "Nora, I want to ask you Will you lie to me? "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hearing this, Nora was stunned for a moment, and the smile on her face suddenly froze, but then she


    smiled gently. "No, why do you suddenly ask this?"


    However, when Sawyer heard her answer, he broke free from her arms and stood up instead.


    She walked to the window and said nothing. Looking at the night view outside the French window, and


    Then he sat down on the sofa,pletely ignoring Nora.


    All he was thinking about was what he had heard in the Cheng Group today.


    Nora, Nora, do you really think that I''m so childish and ridiculous?


    Until now, why did she still lie so frankly?


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart. Even he himself was surprised when this woman had taken up a ce


    in his heart.


    How could she make him feel so heartbroken.


    He clenched his teeth to prevent the feeling of heartache from spreading.

 Chapter 113 His Plunder

    Chapter 113 His Plunder


    Nora looked at the unusual expression on Sawyer''s face tonight. He had been gloomy since he came


    back from thepany, which made her feel that something was wrong.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong.


    He just sat in the study. He seldom smoke, but recently he smoked frequently.


    She felt a little uneasy. She walked up to him and hugged him from behind. She asked in a soft voice,


    "what''s wrong? Are you too tired these days in thepany?"


    However, before she could finish her words, Sawyer broke free from her grip again.


    While Nora was surprised, he spread out the earrings in his palm and ced them in front of her.


    "Can you tell me what is this?" His voice was cold, obviously suppressing his anger.


    This was the first time that he had put so much effort into giving her a gift, but But she trampled on him


    like this.


    When Nora saw the earrings, her heart suddenly jolted.


    She looked at the man and didn''t know what to say.


    At that time, in order not to let James see this, she took it off on purpose, but she couldn''t find itter.


    But how could Sawyer got them?


    All of a sudden, she was stunned.


    When she saw the expression on Sawyer''s face, she said, "listen to me. I am..."


    "Do I make you feel ashamed, or, do I make you feel bad? " Sawyer''s voice suddenly broke out at this


    moment, letting out the anger he had been suppressing the whole day.


    After shouting this sentence, he threw the remaining earrings at Nora.


    The earrings were very light, and it didn''t hurt when they hit her.


    However, she felt very sad. She had been with him for so long, and he had always spoiled her, and, he


    had never been like this.


    She knew that he was really angry.


    "You misunderstood me. I don''t think so. The earrings are not..." When she was about to say


    something, she suddenly didn''t dare to go on.


    If he knew that the earrings were given to her by James, he would be more furious.


    Now Nora already couldn''t control his anger.


    Sawyer stood up and said, "Nora, you know clearly how I have treated you for so long. What I don''t


    understand is that even if I give you the best things in the world, I am still not as good as James. Nora,


    Don''t me me for being ruthless if you don''t know how to cherish! "


    After saying that, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, stood up and was about to walk outside.


    At this moment, Nora was really scared. She rushed forward and said, "Sawyer, listen to me. This is


    really not what you think. I really didn''t expect that the earrings would fall into the hands of James. For


    him, for him..."


    She said, but she didn''t know how to continue. She could only say helplessly, "I killed his brother. It''s


    impossible for us to be together again. Why don''t you believe me?"


    Hearing this, Sawyer snorted, "in that case, why do you still keep the earrings? "


    These words made Nora''s whole body suddenly cold. "What are you talking about?"


    "Do you really think I don''t know?" Sawyer sneered and approached her step by step. "You still have


    thest hope, waiting for him to forgive you, right?"


    As he spoke, he pinched her chin with one hand and forced her to face him.


    She was speechless.


    Suddenly, heughed out loud and lowered his head to kiss her.


    However, Nora''s eyes widened. This was not a kiss It was obvious, a bite!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried to push him away, but her wrist was sped behind her back. At this moment He just wanted


    to vent his anger.


    Endless plunder

 Chapter 114 Dancing With Wolves.

    Chapter 114 Dancing With Wolves.


    The pain from her lips made Nora shiver, but when she tried to push Sawyer away, her hands were


    tightly sped behind her by him and she couldn''t move at all.


    In this way, under the punishment of biting, he gradually kissed her deeply, with the smell of tobo.


    This feeling and smell of Sawyer, made her feel very strange.


    "Let me go..." She felt his biting and strength. When she couldn''t stand it anymore, she pushed Sawyer


    away with all her strength.


    Sawyer wiped his lips with the back of his hand. There was her smell.


    "Sure enough, I''m so disgusting to you. No matter how well I treated you, it''s all in vain." Sawyer


    roared.


    He turned around and took out a bottle of XO from the wine cab. He unscrewed the cap and poured


    the whole bottle into his mouth.


    Seeing him drinking like this, it was no different from alcoholism. Nora didn''t dare to go forward. She


    knew that he was furious at this time.


    She could only shout at him, "Do you want to drink to death?"


    As she spoke, she covered her mouth with her hand. There was a burning pain on it. Why was this


    man so tough and domineering that she didn''t even have a chance to exin to him.


    "I did lie to you about the earrings. I I don''t want it either! " She didn''t understand why the earrings were


    in Sawyer''s hands now.


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" After swallowing the wine in one gulp, Sawyer felt a sharp pain in his throat.


    "Just treat me as a fool. You treated James How affectionate! "


    Hisst sentence was so ironic that even Sawyer felt that his life was in vain for so many years.


    He must be crazy to forge their love token for her!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Completely crazy!


    "I..." Nora didn''t know what to say, but her heart was veryplicated at this moment.


    After a long silence, she said, "Sawyer, I know you are angry, but I really don''t want to get him


    anymore. He has been engaged to Samantha, and there is really nothing..."


    "They are going to cancel the engagement. You have a crush on them again." Sawyer said, throwing


    the bottle in his hand towards the table.


    The bottle fell to the ground and broke into pieces. The remaining half of the bottle was held in his


    hand, and the palm of his hand was bleeding because of the ss fragments. The bright red color


    flowed down bit by bit.


    His heart was broken into pieces, just like the broken ss, which was fragmented.


    He turned around and was about to walk out of the study. "I must be crazy for a woman like you..."


    Then she walked out without looking back.


    The old scars on her heart were unknowingly aching again.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Nora was anxious. She ran up to him and grabbed Sawyer''s hand.


    "No matter how angry you are with me, you should deal with your wound first!"


    God knew what he would do next, but if the wound on his hand was not treated, it would probably be


    infected.


    However, when she grabbed his arm, Sawyer threw Nora away directly.


    Nora couldn''t resist his strength, but she was afraid of being thrown away by him directly, so she


    hugged him behind.


    "You are the same as James!" She roared. Even she herself might not know why she said that.


    However, when she saw that Sawyer tortured her like this, her heart was also bleeding.


    "I owe James. I can''t pay him back for the rest of my life, but You should know that I I have no rtion


    with him. Yes, I did love him, really, but he still hates me." She didn''t know what to say next.


    However, the man froze. "Then you Tell him!"


    After saying that, Sawyer suddenly turned around. He was already full of anger, but after hearing what


    Nora said, he was even more furious.


    Hearing what he said, Nora suddenly froze and asked, "What, what should I say?"


    She smiled helplessly and said, "Sawyer, that''s my past. I can''t erase it. If you really care about it, I will


    tell you that I will never forget what happened in the past."


    "You''re courting death!" After hearing her words, Sawyer was really unable to restrain his anger. "Nora,


    you are a bitch. I have always been obedient to you, but I can''tpare with a person who disdains


    you!"


    As he said, he reached out his hand and closed the door of the study behind him. Now, only the two of


    them were locked inside.


    And this man''s anger made Nora frightened.


    Stepping back step by step, she suddenly felt that she had entered his hunting area. "What... What do


    you want to do?" She said in a trembling voice.


    The man, on the other hand, approached her step by step. He reached out his hand and tore open the


    cor that had already opened a few buttons.


    The blood on his hand was stained on his shirt, leaving a bright red mark, which looked very


    bloodthirsty.


    "Nora, I was too careless these days. I almost forgot that I shouldn''t have been so good to you." As he


    said, he untied the belt with the other hand.


    "What... What do you want to do?" Looking at his series of actions and the different me in his eyes,


    Nora''s heart was trembling.


    Her intuition told her that he would torture her hard next.


    Nora wanted to step back, but she was grabbed by him. She immediately fell back and fell into his


    chest.


    "I... please don''t It''s really scary." Nora said in a low voice. Such a bloodthirsty man was not Sawyer


    who she knew.


    However, the man grinned and said, "It''s terrible. That''s right."


    After saying that, he tied her hands with the belt and pulled her hands. She couldn''t even move her


    hands atst.


    He approached her ear and said in an extremely evil and attractive voice, "You have already known


    that I have a grudge against your family. I shouldn''t have been so good to you, otherwise It''s too easy


    for you! "


    Before Nora could say anything, he pushed her down to the sofa, with the information like a wild wolf all


    over her body.


    And she was his prey at this moment. She even didn''t have a chance to struggle.


    "No, don''t do this. After all, the Cheng family Why did they be your enemy?" She asked.


    He leaned over, reached out his hand, pulled her dress and said to her, "Why did they be my


    enemy?" Of course it''s a deep-rooted hatred! "


    As he spoke, he put his whole body on top of her and possess without any pity.


    All of a sudden, Nora felt a sharp pain in her heart


    His punishment gradually became cruel. He kept whispering in her ear, "I want you to remember


    throughout your life, remember that the man who takes over you now is me, Sawyer not James..."


    As the storm poured down, Nora only gritted her teeth tightly It seemed that she had returned to the


    feeling when she had just seen this man.


    He was ruthless and furious!


    Come back with hatred!

 Chapter 115 Fall In Love With You.

    Chapter 115 Fall In Love With You.


    The mess on the sofa, the smell of alcohol and blood mixed into one.


    The two of them had been intimate for many times before, but it was not as serious as this time.


    Her hands were trapped behind her back, and she couldn''t get rid of him no matter how hard she tried.


    She could only see that the man walked towards the wine cab again after he left her.


    She unscrewed another bottle of wine.


    The blood on his hand had also dried up. When he raised his head and drank the wine, the wine


    seeped into the wound on his hand, and a burst of piercing pain woke him up.


    He was still depressed.


    Maybe, after venting his anger, he gradually calmed down and looked back at her lying on the sofa


    pitifully.


    All of a sudden, it was like a needle stabbing into his heart.


    He put down the wine and slowly approached her, sitting on the sofa, he stretched out his hand to untie


    the belt for her.


    Seeing the red mark on his arm, Sawyer frowned.


    Nora''s hair was a little messy, and even her dress was torn into pieces. She looked back at Sawyer,


    with a calm expression on her face for a long time.


    It seemed that she wanted to see through the man in front of her with a kind of censorship look.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" She asked.


    At that moment, she thought a lot and connected all the things in the beginning. "From you


    came to Jiangdu firstly, then I met you What a coincidence You have a deep grudge against the Cheng


    family again! "


    When Nora said these four words, she looked at Sawyer and didn''t know why, but when she heard him


    say these four words, she was sweating all over.


    "What kind of deep-rooted hatred? You have to try your best to make such a big detour?" Nora couldn''t


    figure it out. "What''s more, the Cheng family has done a lot of charity all the time. What kind of deep-


    rooted hatred is there?"


    In the face of Nora''s questioning, Sawyer turned his head and said nothing.


    "Nora, you are not a member of the Cheng family. You don''t have to ask too much." That was all he


    said.


    In essence, she was not a member of the Cheng family.


    Nora was speechless and looked at him.


    "I''m a member of the Cheng family." She said firmly. Then she stood up. It seemed that she didn''t want


    to stay here anymore.


    However, when she stood up, Sawyer grabbed her wrist and asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Since the Cheng family has such a deep grudge against you, I shouldn''t stay here any longer. We


    should just pretend that we never know each other." She lowered her head.


    Today, she also saw the distance between she and Sawyer.


    "If you don''t stay here, what other ce do you want to go? Go back to be with James?" Sawyer was


    angry and pulled her into the sofa again.


    "Sawyer, are you enough?" Nora was also angry. "Even without James, I shouldn''t have stayed with


    you..."


    "So what? You have to stay with me whether there is James or not."


    "You are not James." Nora cried out in a hurry.


    However, when she said this, the air around her suddenly quieted. She stared at Sawyer nkly.


    The expression on his face, which had already been quiet, suddenly surged up at this moment. "Yes,


    I''m not James. Is James so unique in your heart?"


    Then he stood up and gave her a hard push.


    Nora was extremely scared. His rudeness just now had made her a little scared, and now he was angry


    again. She couldn''t guarantee what he wanted to do again.


    Sure enough, under the effect of alcohol, men''s jealousy and anger would often do something beyond


    her expectation.


    "I think that if James sees you now, he will have mercy on you, will he?" Sawyer asked, "Aren''t you still


    so reluctant to leave him? Then let me show you if he will still be in love with you! "


    Then he suddenly stood up.


    Not knowing what he was going to do, Nora shouted at his back, "You are drunk. Don''t go crazy


    anymore, okay?"


    However, he didn''t pay any attention to her. Instead, he picked up his phone and dialed something.


    Nora''s heart suddenly stopped. She held her breath and didn''t dare to move.


    She vaguely guessed what Sawyer wanted to do, but She was afraid of facing something.


    The phone was hung up by Sawyer. As expected, at the other end of the phone, James answered the


    phone in a familiar voice, "hello..."


    At this moment, Nora began to take a deep breath. She looked at Sawyer in surprise and said, "You


    are really crazy!"


    On the other side of the phone, James seemed to be getting impatient. "Who are you?"


    "Of course it''s me. Sawyer chuckled. Can''t you hear my voice? "


    On the other side of the phone, James was surprised, but then he thought that it was not difficult for


    Sawyer to get his phone number.


    "What can I do for you?" On the other side of the phone, James''s voice became colder.


    With a yful smile, Sawyer nced at Nora and said, "If I tell you that I made the earrings for her,


    what will you think?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side of James, there was a silence.


    However, Sawyer continued, "James, if you are a man, love is love, and hate is hate. Don''t hide it. I can


    boring.


    "Sawyer." Nora looked at Sawyer who was seven percent drunk. Suddenly, she was afraid that he


    would say something more.


    On the other side of the phone, after a long silence, James finally opened his mouth. "Mr. Sawyer, I


    know your power, but don''t talk about Nora. Her matter has nothing to do with me, and the earrings


    have nothing to do with me."


    Nora was hearing James'' words and Sawyer stopped smiling. "In that case, I''ll tell you that I''ll make her


    fall in love with me to the end. You''d better remember what you said!"


    "I have nothing to do with her death." Hardy was still so determined.


    It seemed that he really didn''t care about Nora''s life and death, and he really wanted her to disappear


    in front of him.


    Hearing this, Sawyer said and hung up the phone.


    Looking at him, Nora suddenly realized what had happened in the past. She shouted at James,


    "James, it''s really not me who killed your brother..."


    However, what responded to her was the sound of "Du".


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere around them stopped, only leaving the sound of Sawyer throwing his


    phone away and dropping it on the ground.


    He stared at the woman and asked, "Do you hear clearly? This It''s your James! "


    "So what if he hates me? You can''t be James. Even if I can''t exin what happened that year clearly


    all my life, you are not him!" Nora also screamed.


    At this moment, Sawyer rushed up and caught her. He bent down and bit her corbone. "Woman, I


    can''t be him!"


    Then he made move again.


    Nora was in a panic. She fumbled around with her hands and grabbed the ss fragment on the drop


    in a hurry.


    It stabbed into his heart

 Chapter 116 The Smell Of Blood

    Chapter 116 The Smell Of Blood


    The stinging pain made the drunken Sawyer sober up for a while.


    However, at this moment, he held the woman''s face in his hands and almost begged with sadness,


    "Nora, why are you so cheap? He has treated you like this. Am I not as good as him? "


    Nora''s eyes were fixed on the position where she hurt him, and she was not in the mood to listen to


    what he was talking about.


    Instead, she looked at him with her eyes wide open. "I''m sorry. I I didn''t mean to do that. I''ll go find


    some gauze to bind up your wound... "


    When she was about to stand up, the man pulled her into his arms as if he didn''t care.


    "Whatever..." He gasped and lowered his head again. "Nora, I won''t allow you to be with me and think


    about other men..."


    Then he bit her lips hard.


    At this moment, blood spilled from her lips. She shouted, "it hurts." She wanted to push him away, but


    he locked her more tightly.


    Nora pushed her hand on his chest, but there was a wound on it.


    At this moment, the smell of wine and blood spread from her mouth to his, and then merged into one.


    In this pain, she seemed to be stimted. She immediately ran out of the study regardless of his injury.


    She was totally in a mess, leaving only her back of running away in a hurry to Sawyer.


    Sawyer covered the wound on his chest with his hand. The broken ss pierced into the wound


    exactly where the gunshot wound had been. At this moment, the sharp pain seemed to be spreading


    silently.


    When he saw Nora running out like this, he didn''t have the strength to catch up with her.


    But at this time, the video call on theptop was ringing. The sound of the call kepting back and


    forth in the study, making it very harsh.


    Sawyer struggled to stand up and put on his coat casually.


    Then he answered the phone.


    "Sawyer!" Warren''s voice sounded aged.


    Sawyer tried his best to keep his countenance normal and said, "Grandpa."


    However, the old man was very familiar with Sawyer. Seeing him like this, he was worried about him.


    "Sawyer... Is there anything wrong? "


    Hearing his question, Sawyer seemed to be unable to bear the pain of his wound at the moment. He


    suddenly leaned over the desk in pain.


    "Sawyer, you... Did your old wound rpse? " On the other end of the video, Warren looked very


    worried.


    At that time, he took the child abroad by himself. In that operation, the doctor couldn''t take out the


    bullet, and it was still in his body.


    Warren had always been very careful to protect the only grandson of the Xiao family, fearing that his


    old wound would rpse.


    Sawyer shook his head, afraid that Warren would worry about him, so he denied, "it''s okay, Grandpa. I


    just I had too many social engagements today. I was drunk It''s just... "


    Hearing this, Warren breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, I see."


    But when the two were talking on the phone, the sound of the car driving away came from outside the


    window. In the night, the car wheel slid on the road at a very fast speed, and the sound of tearing was


    heard.


    Sawyer frowned. It waste at night. Who would drive out?


    At this time, the door of the study was pushed open, and Andy rushed in. "Mr. Sawyer, something''s


    wrong. Miss Nora, she, she..."


    Before Andy finished his words, Sawyer suddenly realized what had happened.


    It was her who drove the car just now!


    "It''s sote. Where does she want to go?" He covered his wound and forgot that he was still on the


    phone with his grandfather.


    He stood up and ran outside.


    Andy stood there, looking at the mess in the study, and suddenly did not know what to do, with a frown.


    The video call was still connected. "Sawyer, Sawyer, where are you going?"


    Hearing the voice from the video, Andy walked over and bowed respectfully to the old man. "Mr.


    Warren."


    "Andy, what''s going on?" The old man seemed to be very anxious.


    Sawyer had always been very respectful to him. He had never left him alone in such a hurry before he


    finished his words.


    What happened tonight?


    Andy stood there with an embarrassed look on his face. "Mr. Warren, this Mr. Sawyer... " He hesitated


    and didn''t know how to report it to Warren.


    Seeing Andy''s hesitation, Warren suddenly became angry. He pounded on the table over there, and


    even the video trembled.


    "Andy, are you still a member of our Xiao family? What are you doing? Why did you hide it from me? "


    When the old man got angry, even Sawyer was afraid, let alone Andy, the small assistant.


    He immediately became listless and dared not go against Warren''s will. "Mr. Warren, please listen to


    me. Mr. Sawyer and Miss. Nora... It seems that they are at odds! "


    He didn''t know what exactly happened.


    Since he came back from the Cheng Group today, Mr. Sawyer had been in a very bad mood.


    "Miss Nora?" "Who is Miss Nora?" Warren asked


    Sawyer had never told Warren about her existence.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Andy suddenly realized that he had spilled the beans. He covered his mouth and didn''t know what to


    do.


    "How dare him!" After Warren shouted angrily, he cut off the video.


    Andy tapped his head and said, "look at my. Why am I so stupid? Why did I mention it? Now How can I


    exin it to Mr. Sawyer? "


    Mr. Sawyer!


    Andy suddenly remembered that something was wrong with Sawyer when he chased after Nora just


    now.


    Worried, he ran after him.


    Outside the manor, it was empty. Sawyer had already been injured, and Nora drove away in a hurry.


    When Sawyer got out of the car, he couldn''t see her anymore.


    However, the pain in his chest was constantly expanding, which made him half kneel on the ground


    and unable to run down.


    When Andy found Sawyer, he was frightened by his look. "Mr. Sawyer, you Why do you look like this? "


    He stepped forward and was about to help Sawyer up, but he fell down.


    Before he passed out, he said, "take her back! "

 Chapter 117 He Didnt Come

    Chapter 117 He Didn''t Come


    Nora drove the car on the deserted road unskillfully. The pain on her lips and the tears in her eyes were


    mixed.


    Some things of the past were now shing through her mind.


    At that time, James''s younger brother, Eric,id in her arms, covered in blood. It was the young man''s


    first operation as an officer since he graduated from the police school...


    However, just at that time, in order to save her, he was covered in blood lying in her arms and died!


    "Please, please... don''t make my brother sad... " This was the words left by the young man on his


    deathbed.


    He took the bullet for her. It must hurt a lot at that time!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared with the pain on Nora''s lips at this time, that pain was thousands or even tens of thousands


    of times more serious!


    Tears kept falling down from her eyes. She sobbed, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." She kept saying these


    words, "Eric, it''s really not me who killed you, but Why did James do that to me? Why did Sawyer do


    the same to me? "


    He had to call James to make her feel worthless in front of him. Would he be happy?


    The rtionship between her and James had long been broken up. Over the years, she had never


    resented anyone, but at this moment She suddenlyined.


    Why? Why did you die at that time?


    She drove the car fast, and the street lights were more than enough to illuminate the road ahead.


    There was an intersection ahead. Unexpectedly, in the direction of the light of the car, a car suddenly


    came over from that intersection.


    "Ah!" Nora didn''t expect that there would be a car passing by sote. She turned the steering wheel in


    her hand, hoping to escape from the car.


    However, the car was still a little scratched.


    Finally, Nora stopped the car. She leaned her upper body on the steering wheel and looked at the car


    in front of her in shock. The lights of the two cars were particrly dazzling.


    Vaguely, she saw a man get out of the car. "Are you okay?" It was a man in a suit, handsome and


    elegant.


    Nora was still in a state of shock, but when she saw no one was injured and the person in the car


    opposite seemed to be fine, she rolled down the window.


    "I didn''t..." She didn''t finish her words.


    But when she saw the man''s face outside the window, she couldn''t say anything.


    Her heart suddenly stopped beating at this moment.


    "Eric?" She screamed, as if she was stimted again.


    "What did you say?" The man whose car was scratched by Nora looked confused and didn''t know who


    she was calling.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!" As if she had been stimted too much, Nora backed the car and


    drove away quickly.


    "I must made a mistake. Eric died a long time ago. How could he still be here?" She stepped on the


    gas and looked incredulous.


    Now she couldn''t recall the past as before. She was shocked by the man who suddenly appeared just


    now.


    It must be because she was buried so deep in her memory that the people she saw all felt like him.


    It was impossible. Eric had already died in her arms. She had attended the funeral secretly!


    The car was still on the intersection. The elegant and handsome man looked surprised and tilted his


    head to look at the direction in which Nora drove away.


    "I Am I so scary? " He reached out his hand to touch his face, confused.


    Otherwise, why did this woman look so haunted when she saw him?


    Without stopping the car all the way, Nora directly drove back to the small apartment she had rented


    before.


    She didn''t feel relieved until she came back here.


    After opening the door, she had been leaning against the door behind her, looking very tired. With her


    eyes closed, she stretched out a hand to turn on the light here.


    The familiar shelter gave Nora a sense of security.


    This ce was not as good as Sawyer''s manor, but it could be her shelter when she was most


    helpless.


    "But what if he finds me tomorrow?" She said silently, but in her heart, she began to calcte again.


    Thinking of this, she picked up her phone and called orange. "Hello, Orange, can you help me find


    another ce as soon as possible? I want to move. Don''t let anyone know that I I''m fine now. Don''t


    worry. I just want to change a ce. I''ll exin everything to youter! "


    She said a few words in a hurry and hung up the phone without any exnation.


    She locked the door behind her and dragged herself into the room. After being tortured by Sawyer for


    so many times, she felt pain all over her body.


    But she didn''t know when she also smelt like smoke and alcohol just like Sawyer.


    She turned around, fetched clothes from the room, took a quick shower and washed all the smells on


    her body.


    After taking a shower and lying back on the bed, she kept thinking.


    Perhaps she should find a way to cut off the rtionship with Sawyerpletely. Otherwise, what else


    could she do if he kept pestering her like this?


    The only thing she worried about now was her mother!


    If she could change a hospital for her mother, where could she go? Unless leaving Jiangdu.


    "Leave Jiangdu?" All of a sudden, Nora felt like her heart was stabbed by a thorn. However, if she


    really wanted to leave the control of Sawyer, this was the only way.


    She kept thinking. Maybe it was because she was too tired, she fell asleep deeply.


    When she woke up the second day, it was already dawn.


    The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check whether he hade to her when she


    had fallen asleepst night?


    When she turned on the phone and saw nothing on the screen, she was relieved, but her heart was


    inexplicably empty.


    "Fortunately, he didn''te!" Nora sighed.


    She remembered that thest time he came here, she was frightened.


    Just as she was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door from outside. The sound was hasty,


    and Nora was so frightened that she couldn''t hold the phone in her hand steadily and fell to the ground.


    "Really? Is heing after me?" She suddenly pulled a long face.


    "No. I should pretend not to be at home and hide..." She didn''t want to see Sawyer now. She couldn''t


    forgive him after he punished her so cruellyst night.


    Now, what was he going to do?


    Thinking of this, she looked in the direction of the wardrobe and made the decision happily.


    If she hid herself well and let him think that there was no one at home, then everything would be fine.


    So, regardless of the continuous knocks on the door, Nora hid into the wardrobe.


    However, the knock on the door seemed to be continuing, and it was getting more and more impatient.


    Nora, who was in the wardrobe, begged the knocking to stop. Suddenly, she thought of something.


    "No, it seems that Andy opened the door and came in that day. He has a universal assistant by his


    side. Now..."


    Why did he keep knocking at the door?


    Was it not him?

 Chapter 118 Where Is That Bitch

    Chapter 118 Where Is That Bitch


    Nora carefully poked her head out of the cab. When she was hesitating whether she should open


    the door or not, her phone had just fallen on the bed, ringing.


    That shocked Nora again.


    She had no choice but to get out of the wardrobe and answer the phone, "Hello..."


    On the other side of the phone, it was Orange''s careless voice. "Hey, Nora, are you sleeping to death?


    I''ve knocked on your door for a long time, but you didn''t open it. Hurry up I know you are inside. Open


    the door for me! "


    As soon as she finished her words, Orange hung up the phone immediately.


    Hearing the sound of the phone hanging up. It was a little difficult for Nora to react. "So It''s her!"


    She patted her head, feeling that she was almost scared to death by Sawyer.


    Then she walked out of the room and opened the door for Orange.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard Orange''s voice, which was constantly torturing Nora.


    "Where have you been? I almost broke my hand. And what did you dost night strangely. Why are you


    looking for a new home without reason?


    Nora didn''t know how to answer Orange''s question. She lowered her head with embarrassment and


    said, "Well, I..."


    It seemed that something urred to Nora. "Didn''t you know the address of my new move? How did


    you find here?"


    Orange spread out her hands and looked unrestrained. "I have no choice but to call your mother and


    she told me."


    "Oh, I see," Nora breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "Fortunately, it''s not him. I''m really


    afraid that he wille again."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Orange was not willing to listen to what Nora was talking about. He went straight inside and


    opened the door of the fridge, only to find that there was nothing in it.


    As she closed the door of the fridge, she keptining, "Don''t you have a handsome boyfriend?


    Why are you mad again? "


    In Orange''s eyes, it was the happiest thing to have a handsome and rich boyfriend in the world. She


    really couldn''t understand what was on Nora''s mind.


    Nora had been listening to herints all the time. Looking at her best friend who had been with


    her since college, she suddenly felt a little relieved.


    She said to Orange, "Orange, I''m thinking about leaving ''Alice'' to you from now on, okay?"


    "What?" Orange was even more surprised. She turned around and looked at Nora in surprise. "Are you


    sick?"


    As he spoke, Orange stretched out his hand and touched Nora''s forehead. "Are you okay? Why are


    you talking nonsense?"


    Nora pulled down Orange''s hand and hesitated about her own n. "I just thought of itst night. I want


    to take my mother back to her hometown. It was the ancestral house of the Cheng family before they


    became rich. I think it should be more appropriate for me to go back there? "


    Orange jumped up. "Are you really crazy? What are you going to do there? Besides, your mother


    needs treatment. What can she do if she goes to the countryside? "


    Hearing this, Nora also bit her lower lip. "Well, I''ve thought about itst night. It seems that mom''s


    situation is gradually stable. I think, after itpletely stabilized, there should be no problem!"


    She kept stirring her hands. Although she said so, she was uncertain in her heart.


    What''s more, it took her a lot of efforts to cure her mother and her condition was stable now. If In her


    heart, she was cursing herself for being reckless. She didn''t n everything well and just wanted to


    leave!


    Orange looked at Nora and rolled her eyes. Then she walked towards the small sofa in the living room


    and copsed on it all of a sudden.


    "Nora, let me tell you, Alice is the fruit of our two efforts. You can''t leave it. Besides, you have your


    boyfriend. You can''t let him live in the countryside with you, right?" Orange thought it was ridiculous.


    "I..." Hearing what Orange said, Nora was thinking about how to tell her that she wanted to leave


    Sawyer.


    She didn''t know when Orange had be Sawyer''s fan. She had no resistance to handsome men.


    But They were two different things.


    It was not until then that Orange noticed the tangled look on Nora''s face. She suddenly became


    suspicious and sat up straight. "I said Did you break up with him? "


    Nora looked up at the Orange and shook her head. But she felt something was wrong and nodded. She


    didn''t even know whether she was counted or not.


    Anyway, she wanted to leave him.


    Not mention he was so bossy. She didn''t dare to stay with him anymore just because he had a crush


    on the Cheng family.


    Who knew what else he wanted to do?


    However, after seeing Nora''s reaction, Orange was as excited as winning a lottery. "My aunt, are you


    telling the truth? Oh my God Will you be unhappy if I chase after him? "


    "If you can''t, I''ll go!" Orangeughed loudly on the sofa.


    Nora almost had no idea what to do with this anthomaniac.


    She threw a small pillow on the sofa towards her and said, "Be serious. I''m serious. I I just think it''s


    dangerous to be with him! "


    She didn''t know how to exin it to Orange.


    Seeing the depressed look on Nora''s face, Orange felt a little embarrassed. "Don''t be like this. I''m just


    kidding. I don''t care about the man who is my best friend''s best friend, although he He is really


    handsome! "


    Nora rolled her eyes helplessly and said, "I think you and I are in two different worlds. Don''t you


    understand what I''m talking about?"


    "Then what do you want to say?" Orange asked in reply.


    At this moment, Nora was in a daze. When she was asked by Orange, she was stuck there for a long


    time. "I I... "


    She thought for a while and asked tentatively, "If I tell you that he might have a grudge against the


    Cheng family, I Is it necessary to stay with him? "


    She could only say that now, but she didn''t know the details!


    "He has a grudge against the Cheng family?" Orange, on the other hand, fell silent. After staying there


    for a long time, she pretended to be joking. "Humph!" Nora asked, "What revenge? Is he still the one


    who killed his father? "


    "I won''t talk to you anymore." Thinking that she couldn''tmunicate with Orange any more, Nora


    stood up and walked towards the room.


    She left Orange alone in the living room.


    Orange shrugged, as if he didn''t believe it at all. "In this era, there is no hatred. You think too much."


    In the manor.


    The doctor stayed by his side the whole night. The broken ss on his chest was not a big deal, but his


    old wound was a big problem.


    For so many years, it was impossible for him to recover at all. In addition, he was suffering from mental


    disease. As long as he got sick, it was very likely to endanger his life.


    However, when Sawyer woke up, he asked, "Well Where is that bitch? "


    Last night, she left without hesitation, leaving him alone. What about now?


    Did shee back?


    However, when he finished this sentence, he fainted again, which frightened Andy beside him. He


    ordered the doctor, "Hurry up, if anything happens to Mr. Sawyer, we will all be in trouble!"


    However, in Sawyer''s heart, at this moment, what he missed most was Nora

 Chapter 119 Little Bitch

    Chapter 119 Little Bitch


    At first, Nora wanted to stay at home. Butst night, she almost fell apart from having sex with Sawyer


    crazily.


    Today, she was also afraid of meeting Sawyer again. This man If he didn''te here and went to the


    cake shop directly, what should she do?


    However, Orange acted as if she could stay with her in the room forever if she wanted to.


    After lunch, Orange still didn''t want to leave. It was obvious that she wanted to go to work with Nora


    together. In the end, she had no choice but to go back to ''Alice'' with her after lunch.


    However, not long after they went back to the cake shop, Sawyer, who Nora was most afraid to see,


    didn''te. But there was another unexpected guest!


    Samantha!


    This time, even Orange saw her and said directly, regardless that this was her own shop, "you entered


    the wrong ce, didn''t you? You are not wee here. "


    After what happened at the banquetst time, although the police haven''t caught the two men, Orange,


    an innocent victim, had guessed what really happened.


    She only hoped that she would never have contact with a woman like Samantha again in her life, but


    she didn''t expect that she would have the courage toe here.


    However, it seemed that Samantha didn''t hear what Orange said. She took off her sunsses and


    asked, "where is Nora?"


    This time, she was not here to order cakes, so she was not in the mood to talk too much with her.


    "Why are you looking for her?" Orange asked sourly, constantly disdaining this woman in her heart.


    How shameless she was! She not only stole Nora''s boyfriend, but also set her up again and again.


    There was really no woman as shameless as her in the world.


    "You''d better mind your own business. Otherwise you won''t be as lucky asst time. " Samantha


    threatened, "I''m not afraid of Nora, let alone you."


    "You..." Orange didn''t expect this woman to be so arrogant. Her cheeks turned red with anger.


    In the kitchen, Nora seemed to hear the quarrel outside. She walked out and asked, "Orange, who are


    you talking to?"


    As soon as she walked out of the kitchen and saw Samantha, Nora''s face darkened. "It''s you? What


    are you doing here? "


    After the banquet and the kneeling incidentst time, she thought she might have nothing to do with


    Samantha in her life, but she didn''t expect that she would dare toe here again.


    Samantha sneered and looked at Nora, "you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t do anything to you now.


    But I just want to see how you are doing, you little bitch?"


    "What do you mean?" Orange was furious. "Who is a little bitch?"


    Samantha nced at her and said, "Nora, sometimes I really admire you. What happened to Eric still


    couldn''t make James give up on youpletely Should I quit and fulfill your wish? "


    Hearing this, Nora''s heart jolted, but she became cold. "Samantha, you can leave now. You are not


    wee here. I don''t want to hear your nonsense!"


    However, Samantha burst intoughter. "Nora, the anniversary of Eric''s death ising. Do you think


    that James wille to you again as usual?"


    At this moment, Nora couldn''t keep silent anymore. "Samantha, get out of here."


    She didn''t even want to talk about it.


    Samantha smiled and said in a trembling voice, "Nora, do you still remember the p he gave you?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From then on, you have to hide from James on the anniversary of Eric''s death every year. I just want to


    see if he will go crazy to look for you this year."


    While speaking, Samantha''s face darkened.


    Nora didn''t say anything.


    She had so many things to do that she almost forgot that the death anniversary of Eric wasing


    again.


    Every year, on this day, James would drink a lot, and then That year, when James was looking for her,


    he gave her a hard p.


    It was also that year that she and James broke uppletely.


    Since then, every year, James would look for her on that day, but Nora didn''t dare to show up. She


    could only hide far away, fearing that she would meet him again.


    However, there was a bit of resentment in Samantha''s eyes. "I thought he did this to hate you, but I


    don''t think so now! "


    "What do you mean?" Noah looked at her.


    However, Samantha was in no mood to say anything more. She turned around and walked out of the


    shop.


    Looking at her back, Nora couldn''t figure it out.


    Walking out of the cake shop, Samantha put on the sunsses again. She looked at the road and


    smiled viciously. "I''d like to see who loses in the end, Nora."


    She would never let Jamese back to her.


    At that time, she would make Nora lose everything that she had, including Sawyer!

 Chapter 120 Who Allowed Her To Leave

    Chapter 120 Who Allowed Her To Leave


    The sunshine outside the window was very strong. Even if the curtain of the room was drawn, one


    could still vaguely feel the lighting in from the outside.


    This made it difficult for Sawyer to fall asleep.


    Andy and the doctor had been working for the whole night. He didn''t leave until the doctor announced


    that Mr. Sawyer''s condition was stable.


    In order to let Sawyer have a good rest, Andy went downstairs to prepare some light food as soon as


    possible. When Sawyer woke up, he could have a good meal.


    Little by little, medicine flowed into his body through the needle, as if there was something that was


    haunting in an invisible way.


    In his sleep, he seemed to be the child who had just lost his parents. His grandfather, who had


    been following him all the time, also became much older overnight.


    They left their hometown, and everyone thought that the Xiao family had died.


    It was not until they came back that night that they participated in the Cheng family''s first invitation, on


    the cruise ship. At that time He was still calm.


    However, the woman who fell in front of him at that time grabbed his feet powerlessly and said to him,


    "help me..."


    At that time, the ripples in his heart never stopped.


    When he woke up, he was soaked in cold sweat.


    Sawyer stared nkly at the scene in front of him. It was not as illusory as he had imagined, but in


    reality, he saw that the needle was still inserted into the vein.


    What happenedst night was in a trance. He only remembered that he punished that woman severely,


    but The following things became a little blurry.


    He covered his chest and felt the pain.


    He became irritated and shouted, "Andy!"


    Andy deserved to be called an omnipotent assistant. After hearing Sawyer''s voice, he immediately ran


    up from the kitchen downstairs and said, "Mr. Sawyer, you Are you awake? "


    The situationst night was so dangerous that he was frightened.


    Asked Sawyer, touching his aching forehead. "Where is she?"


    "She?" Andy was stunned for a moment, but he immediately reacted.


    However, he didn''t dare to answer one more question. He stood there hesitating and didn''t dare to


    speak.


    However, Sawyer became more impatient. "Do you want me to pull out your tongue?"


    Andy swallowed and answered hesitantly, "she... She ran away. Last night, she she drove away. "


    Hearing this, Sawyer immediately pulled out the needle in his hand and ran out of the bed. "Does she


    really take herself seriously? Who allowed her to leave? "


    How dare her?


    As far as he could remember, it was truest night. The car light went farther and farther, without any


    nostalgia.


    Seeing that Sawyer was so impulsive, Andy had an impulse to kill Nora. He stepped forward to stop


    him and said, "Mr. Sawyer, the doctor said that your old wound has a rpse and you should have a


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    good rest these days. Please wait a little longer. She maye back tonight!"


    Sawyer stopped and looked coldly at Andy who was standing in front of him to stop him.


    This time, Andy was scared by the sight and dared not speak again.


    "Prepare the car for me right now. I must find her out!" Sawyer said the sentence word by word with a


    sense of warning.


    Otherwise, he would not be Sawyer!


    After saying that, he pushed Andy away. Regardless of his own health, he picked up his clothes,


    changed them and walked out.

 Chapter 121 An Overbearing Man

    Chapter 121 An Overbearing Man


    After Sawyer went downstairs, he went straight to the garage and nned to drive by himself.


    Andy thought he couldn''t let him do that.


    If something bad happened to himter when he was driving on the road, it would be more than


    dangerous.


    Immediately, Andy ran over and said, "Mr. Sawyer, let me drive for you!"


    After saying that, he opened the door of the driver''s seat and got into the car, ignoring whether Sawyer


    agreed or not. He said, "don''t worry. I will drive steadily and won''t make any mistake."


    Without saying anything more, Sawyer sat on the back seat.


    In this way, the car drove out of the manor.


    There was a faint pain on his chest. Everything that had happened after getting drunkst night was


    gradually clear.


    There was still a fire in his heart. He really didn''t expect that at this point, she would still lie to him like


    this. Was it worth it for her to treat him like this for James?


    But what he did to her yesterday must have hurt her as well?


    At the thought of this, Sawyer''s heart began to ache.


    He wanted to take out his phone, but he found that it was left in the studyst night. He didn''t take it


    out, so he asked Andy for his cellphone.


    He dialed Nora''s phone number directly.


    In the kitchen of ''Alice'', Nora had just taken out the cakes from the oven and put them on a te. When


    she was halfway through it, her phone rang, which startled her.


    "It''s not him, is it?" Nora suddenly felt a little scared.


    ''It''s been a day. Is he still mad at me? Does he still want to punish me?''


    However, when Nora picked up the phone and was about to hang up, she found that the number was


    not Sawyer''s, but an unfamiliar number.


    Seeing that, Nora breathed a sigh of relief and answered the phone, "Hello, who''s that?"


    Her sweet voice sounded so damn good, which irritated Sawyer again. "Bitch, how dare you answer


    the phone? Where have you been? Come back right now!"


    "Beep..."


    Before he could finish his words, Nora suddenly hung up the phone. "It''s him again?"


    She was so shocked and she was not prepared at all.


    This overbearing man, after punishing her in that way, still spoke to her in such amanding tone.


    Nora was very angry.


    "How dare she hang up on me?" Sawyer was furious.


    It was hard for him to ept. In a fit of anger, he threw the phone out of the window heavily.


    "This is mine..." Seeing Sawyer throwing his phone away, Andy wanted to cry but he didn''t dare to say


    anything more.


    Now Mr. Sawyer was so angry that he could burn down the whole Jiangdu city. He didn''t dare to irritate


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    him again for a mobile phone.


    He had no choice but to shut up and continue driving his car.


    Obviously, Sawyer was pissed off. ''How dare she hang up my phone?'' he thought.


    He said to Andy coldly, "go to her home to find her. If you can''t find her, go to her cake shop!"


    He didn''t believe that she could escape from him in Jiangdu?


    When he caught her, she would know the consequences of angering him.


    However, in the ''Alice'' cake shop, Nora was also staring at her phone. She had just hung up on him.


    Did she have to hurry up and run?

 Chapter 122 The Cat And Mouse Game

    Chapter 122 The Cat And Mouse Game


    Since she had hung up the phone, she might as well just run.


    Nora threw her phone away, took off her apron and ran out of the kitchen.


    Seeing the panic on Nora''s face, Orange thought something had happened. "Nora, what''s wrong with


    you? Why do you look like this? "


    She remembered that thest time she saw Nora like this, was because she saw a mouse in the


    kitchen!


    However, there was no time for Nora to exin anything. She simply waved her hand and ran out of


    the shop while saying to Orange


    "Orange, I''ve prepared the food. You can guard the shop by yourself. I, I have to seek refuge!"


    Then she ran out of the shop and didn''t have time to say anything more. Even Orange looked


    confused. "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you chased by ghosts? "


    Soon after Nora ran away, the door of the shop opened again. Sawyer and Andy walked in.


    "Hey, you..." Orange pointed at Sawyer. She remembered that Nora seemed to say that she wanted to


    break up with him, but she didn''t know whether it was true or not?


    However, before Orange could say anything, Andy interrupted her and asked, "excuse me, do you


    know where Miss Nora is? Mr. Sawyer is looking for her! "


    "It turns out that she is avoiding you! I thought she was chased by a ghost!" Orange mumbled.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had thought that what Nora saidst night was true, but now it seemed that the word "break up"


    was only a one-sided idea of her!


    "Where is she?" Sawyer seemed to be impatient since he woke up. Before Orange answered his


    question, he asked again.


    As soon as he spoke, Orange felt cold all over.


    It was the first time that Orange felt a person''s aura was so strong. Just a word and a look could make


    her scared from the bottom of her heart.


    She raised her hand stiffly and pointed at the door, "she Just now, he ran away as if he was chased by


    a ghost... "


    "She ran away!" Andy shouted. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to do. He turned around and looked at


    Sawyer.


    After a short silence, Sawyer turned around and said simply, "let''s go!"


    Andy had no choice but to follow him silently. Then, Sawyer got into the car, but Andy was in a dilemma


    again. After getting in the car, he didn''t know what to do.


    He asked Sawyer, "Mr. Sawyer, she is neither at home nor in this shop. Where should we go to find her


    now?"


    If she really wanted to escape, and Sawyer had to find her. With his current body, it was not suitable for


    him to y such a cat and mouse game with her outside.


    However, Sawyer still kept a straight face, as if he knew where Nora was.


    "Go to the hospital." Said Sawyer.


    Andy suddenly came to his senses and said, "got it."


    It seemed that Mr. Sawyer was the one who knew Miss Nora best.


    No matter how hard she tried to hide, she couldn''t leave her mother in the hospital, whether Nora was


    in the hospital or not.


    As long as Mary called Nora, she would definitelye back.


    As for Sawyer, all he needed to do was to wait for her in the hospital. He didn''t even need to y tricks.


    After Sawyer left, Orange took out her phone secretly and called Nora, "Hello, Nora, where have you


    been? Your handsome boyfriend came to my shop."


    "Of course I didn''t tell him where you went. You didn''t tell me!"

 Chapter 123 Is She Still In Love

    Chapter 123 Is She Still In Love


    When Sawyer arrived at the hospital, he still couldn''t find Nora.


    However, the moment he saw Mary, Sawyer suddenly calmed down.


    Mary was a very gentle woman. Judging from the outline of her face, she must have been a very


    charming woman in the past. However, she must have had a bad time these years, coupled with the


    suffering of illness, and her charm had been greatly reduced.


    However, she could vaguely see the mark of Nora on her face.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s you?" Mary smiled when she saw someone open the door.


    Mary had seen this man once. Last time, although Nora seemed to hide something, from Mary''s


    experience, this man was different to her.


    Sawyer nodded and didn''t know how to face it.


    He turned around and asked Andy to go out, then he walked into the ward himself. "How''s it going? Are


    you used to living here?"


    Last time, he had asked someone to move here. The treatment and daily life were much better than


    below.


    Mary smiled shyly, "in fact, I know it''s your arrangement. Nora has tried her best." She said with some


    sigh and emotion.


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand and took Sawyer''s hand, hinting him toe closer.


    However, Sawyer was startled. No one had treated him like this for so many years!


    Mary didn''t mean to harm him. Instead, she looked very kind and said, "boy,e and sit down. I want


    to talk to you!"


    Sawyer had nned toe here to look for Nora, but he didn''t expect that her mother wanted to talk


    to him.


    Since he was here, and she seemed to be very lonely in the hospital, Sawyer could only nod and did


    not refuse her.


    Mary seemed to be very happy to see him agree. "I can see that you treat Nora differently. And I can


    also see that Nora treats you differently."


    Sawyer didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and listened to her quietly. At this moment, his


    heart was inexplicably quiet. Sitting with this woman, he suddenly had a sense of relief.


    It was just like when her mother was by her side!


    Mary continued, "Nora is a poor child. She has no father since she was a child, and no one thinks


    highly of her, so I hope you don''t mind that! "


    "Auntie, may I ask you a question?" Sawyer suddenly asked.


    When he saw Mary smile at him, Sawyer knew that she wouldn''t refuse, so he asked, "may I ask what


    exactly happened between her and James?"


    Mary''s face froze. She thought for a while and sighed, "their rtionship has been a past. Nora can''t


    change or retrieve their rtionship, so they can only let it go. But I trust her. "


    "Trust her for what?" Sawyer was confused.


    Mary shook her head and said, "I trust her. She wouldn''t kill Eric."


    Hearing this, Sawyer fell silent Is she still in love with James? " In fact, all he wanted to know was this.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Mary felt a little worried at this moment.


    After a moment of silence, Mary shook her head and said, "maybe she loved him back then. But after


    so many years, I think she knows that she needs to let go!"


    Hearing this, Sawyer felt as if his heart was cut by a knife. He smiled weakly and said, "since she


    knows she needs to let go, why does she still do this?"


    She was still worried about it. Otherwise, why did she still keep that pair of earrings by her side?


    Mary didn''t want to talk about this topic in front of Sawyer, so she changed to another topic, "by the


    way, we have talked for a long time, but I don''t know your name."


    "My name is Sawyer Xiao." He said.


    However, after hearing his answer, Mary frowned as if she had thought of something, "Sawyer?"


    As far as she could remember Was it also the name of a child back then?

 Chapter 124 Your Surname Is Xiao

    Chapter 124 Your Surname Is Xiao


    Sawyer didn''t know why Mary was confused about his name, "What''s wrong?"


    Mary still murmured to herself. At this moment, she couldn''t help asking, "Your surname is Xiao?" She


    asked again.


    Sawyer looked at Mary confusedly and asked warily, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Mary suddenly became a little excited, "I... I just remember some old memories. Kid, tell me, did you


    grow up..."


    "I grew up in Ennd and recently came back." Sawyer interrupted her.


    Sawyer began to be on the alert. This time when he came back to China, no one should suspect him


    again.


    It had been so many years since the thing happened. Besides, all the people in the world thought that


    the Xiao family had died. No one would doubt him.


    However, from the look of Mary


    Sawyer was unable to make sure, he had no choice but to stand up vigntly and keep a certain


    distance from Mary.


    Seeing Sawyer, Maryughed sarcastically and said, "Yes, why am I so stupid? Even if you didn''t grow


    up abroad, it couldn''t be him. They... "


    Mary didn''t finish her words, but tears fell down.


    At that time, all the members of the Xiao family died, including her best friends, her husband and


    children.


    Seeing her crying like this, Sawyer''s eyebrows knitted more tightly.


    He didn''t want to say too much. This time, he didn''t want anyone to recognize him.


    She could only take a step back and said, "I am sorry to bother you. In fact, I''m here for Nora. If you


    see her, please call me. I''m looking for her!"


    He walked out while he was saying.


    The door of the ward was closed and Sawyer was stopped.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mary was still very sad. When she saw Sawyer, she suddenly thought of so many things in


    the past.


    "The Xiao family is gone..." She cried but she didn''t dare to cry out loud.


    In her memory, before her best friend gave birth to a baby, she asked Mary, "Mary, the doctor said it


    was a boy and I named him Sawyer. What do you think?"


    Now, she heard the name again. How could she not be sorrow?


    But what if it were him?


    That year, that child was also buried in the fire.


    Standing in the corridor outside the room, Sawyer''s heart was also beating fast at this moment. He


    didn''t know why, but when he faced Mary, he suddenly became nervous, afraid that his identity would


    be exposed.


    He came back for revenge!


    After calming himself down, he turned around and walked out of the hospital. Andy followed him and


    saw that Sawyer''s face seemed to be worse than before.


    "Mr. Sawyer, now What should I do? " Andy was really helpless.


    If she couldn''t find Nora in the hospital, where should she go?


    However, when Sawyer was walking, he suddenly stopped. Looking at the familiar figure downstairs,


    he said, "Don''t worry. She has nowhere to go."


    Andy followed the direction of Sawyer''s gaze and saw Nora walking towards the ward on food in her


    hand.


    When she turned around, she happened to see Sawyer standing there. At that moment, she was


    stunned.


    My God?


    Why did she meet him here?

 Chapter 125 Dont Come Over

    Chapter 125 Don''t Come Over


    After seeing Sawyer, Nora immediately turned around and ran away.


    She had been hiding outside for a long time. She didn''t even dare to go back home, nor did she dare to


    go back to the cake shop. She had thought that it was time for dinner and she woulde here to see


    her mother.


    But she didn''t expect him to be here.


    This What a persistent enemy!


    Seeing that Nora turned around and ran away, Sawyer''s face darkened. He told Andy in a low voice,


    "Go after her. If you can''t catch up with her, you don''t need toe back."


    Hearing the order, Andy didn''t even dare to let go of the time to answer. He directly passed Sawyer and


    chased after her along the stairs where Nora ran downstairs.


    He didn''t know it before when Nora ran, it was like ying with her life.


    "Andy, stop chasing me. I won''t go back!" Nora shouted at Andy behind her as she ran.


    Suddenly, the quiet hospital became noisy.


    Andy was still chasing after her. "Miss Nora, please let me go. Stop. Mr. Sawyer won''t eat you. If you


    keep running, he will really get angry..."


    "I don''t believe you!" Nora murmured and ran out of the hospital with all her strength.


    Andy couldn''t stand it anymore. He kept running outside. Atst, Nora had no strength. And she had to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    stop by a bridge.


    Holding the bridge with one hand, Nora looked at Andy who was still chasing after her with only half a


    breath left. "What on earth do you want to do? What benefits can you get from chasing me like this?"


    She almost lost her words.


    "Miss, Nora Please don''t... run... " Obviously, Andy was not much better. He stammered, "Mr. Sawyer,


    he He... "


    Nora waved her hand and turned around. It seemed that she had to leave even if she couldn''t run. "Go


    back to tell Sawyer, Just say We just let it go! "


    No matter what kind of past she had and what she would do in the future, anyway She didn''t want to be


    with such a dangerous and overbearing man.


    She had made up her mind that she didn''t want anyone.


    She didn''t care about James at all, and Sawyer So did she.


    She had lived alone for so many years, and now she didn''t need anyone to pity her.


    However, just after she turned around and finished the words, Sawyer had alreadye here. When


    she turned around and was about to step forward, he asked coldly, "Forget it. Tell me, how to forget it?"


    It seemed that these words wereing out of an ice cer, making Nora feel cold all over.


    She didn''t even look back and wanted to run away.


    However, she had been chased by Andy just now, so she had no strength to run anymore. Before she


    could take a step, Sawyer had already walked a few steps in front of her and got in the way of her.


    "What else are you thinking about?" "Do you think you can escape from me?" Sawyer asked coldly and


    gazed at the woman in front of him.


    Seeing him standing in front of her, Nora kept stepping back. Behind her was the handrail on the


    bridge, which blocked her way.


    In a moment of desperation, she lifted one of her feet and pretended as if she didn''t care about death.


    "You, don''te over again. Do you believe that I will jump down?"


    "I''m not kidding!" She emphasized.

 Chapter 126 I Will Show You How Presumptuous I Am

    Chapter 126 I Will Show You How Presumptuous I Am


    "Then try to jump down?" However, Sawyer didn''t move at all, as if he didn''t want to step back. Instead,


    he kept walking towards her.


    Nora was really anxious, "I can''t jump down like this, can I?" She didn''t have the courage!


    She looked down quietly. Although the river was not very wide, it looked very deep. She can''t She was


    not able to swim.


    His eyes were calm, as if he knew her very well.


    He curled his lips and smiled, "That''s enough. It''s time to go back."


    After saying that, he went out and was about to pull her hand over. Sincest night, this matter had


    been dyed. Now that he was sober, he didn''t want to continue.


    What''s more, he felt much more relieved after talking with Nora''s mother in the hospital today.


    Maybe, both of them should be given more time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Nora was still in the shadow. When she saw that Sawyer''s hand was about to reach out, she


    immediately withdrew her hands behind her back. "What... What do you want to do? I tell you, here


    Don''t be presumptuous here! "


    Seeing her like this, Sawyer became impatient all of a sudden.


    "Let me tell you, my patience is limited. If you continue to be so willful, I will let you know how to write


    the word of regret!" He warned.


    However, Nora looked around and became bolder at this moment. "How dare you! Don''t want to bully


    me likest night. I won''t..."


    Before she could finish her words, she saw that Sawyer just took a step forward and pulled her into his


    arms directly.


    "What do you want to do?" Nora was unprepared. She didn''t expect that he dared to make a move.


    Even Andy, who was standing beside them, was a little worried. Sawyer''s body could not move at all


    now. "Sawyer, be careful..."


    However, how could Sawyer care about others? He only knew what he wanted to do at this moment.


    He held Nora tightly in his arms and said, "You are wrong. I never care about what others think. Since


    you want to see it, then I will show you how presumptuous I am! "


    After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Being blocked by him, Nora opened her hands like an octopus, trying to push the man away.


    Here In public!


    Did he just force her?


    Beside them, there were many people who came for a walk. When they saw this scene, some people


    walked over from the side with a red face.


    Andy was also there. He quietly moved his head away, not daring to see what was happening in front


    of him. Mr. Sawyer. He was indeed domineering!


    No matter how hard Nora tried, it didn''t work. Sawyer didn''t let her go until he felt that it was enough.


    At this moment, Nora just wanted to break out into curses.


    However, before Nora could say a word, the man did something else and directly lifted her up.


    He turned around and walked down the bridge.


    "What... What do you want? Sawyer, let me tell you. You are forcing me. I Let me go! She screamed all


    the way.


    It attracted many people''s attention.


    Andy, who was standing behind Sawyer, felt embarrassed. He exined to the people behind him,


    "The young couple are quarreling. They are quarreling..."

 Chapter 127 Does It Hurt

    Chapter 127 Does It Hurt


    Sawyer threw Nora into the car. When she was about to get off, he locked her from inside.


    Andy immediately opened the door of the driver''s seat, turning around and asking, "Mr. Sawyer, where


    are you going?"


    "Go home!" Sawyer replied casually.


    "Go home?" Andy was confused. Mr. Sawyer seldom mentioned the word "home", so he didn''t know


    how to react.


    ncing at Andy, Sawyer was a little annoyed. "Go back where is near!"


    As he said, he stretched out two hands and tightly grasped Nora''s hands. Otherwise, this woman might


    really get out of the window.


    "That''s enough. If you keep messing around, I''ll..." Sawyer warned her.


    But this time, before he could finish his words, Nora interrupted him hysterically, "What are you doing


    "¡­¡­" Andy was driving the car in front of them. Even though he didn''t want to see what was


    happening behind him, he couldn''t help bursting intoughter when he heard what Nora said.


    How could Sawyer do such a thing!


    However, to his surprise, Sawyer didn''t know what to say next. "You can have a try."


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Sawyer?


    It didn''t look like Mr. Sawyer who Andy had known for so long!


    Andy simply drove to the small apartment that Nora rented before.


    After getting off the car, Sawyer directly pulled Nora inside. Of course, Andy who was pity naturally


    stayed in the car.


    After opening the door, Sawyer threw the unscrupulous woman into the room and turned around and


    locked the door.


    Nora was thrown into the room. She staggered a few times and finally stood firm.


    When she turned around, she happened to see that Sawyer was locking the door. She suddenly felt a


    little scared and asked, "What on earth do you want to do?"


    He had been so rude all the way. Who could stand him?


    However, what responded to her was a series of actions. He approached her step by step, and then He


    took off his coat.


    Then there was the shirt inside!


    He, he was What does he want to do?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When facing him, Nora could only step back and look at him with a trembling face. She could only be


    like a frightened kitten, facing the big wolf in front of her.


    "I can see that you miss me so much. You couldn''t wait in the car just now, right?" He smiled wickedly.


    It was obvious that he wouldn''t do anything good.


    Nora wanted to cry, "I Did I mean that? Don''te over. I tell you, don''t try to bully me again. I don''t


    want toe back to a person like you. You are a violent maniac... "


    As she retreated, she fell on the sofa behind her and threw the pillow to him that she randomly found.


    Sofa again!


    She wanted to cry at the bottom of her heart.


    However, before she could cry, when she thought of him again, he had already pressed her down.


    This time, she was locked up on the sofa.


    He whispered in her ear, "Does it hurt?"


    Suddenly, Nora blushed. What did he mean by that?


    Did he ask her when he caught her just now, or Last night?


    Before she could react, the man had already bent over and kissed her neck.

 Chapter 128 Lets Forget It!

    Chapter 128 Let''s Forget It!


    His kiss was very different from the violent punishmentst night. At this moment, he tried his best to


    be gentle, as if he was afraid of hurting her again.


    This time, Nora really wanted to push him away.


    "Stop, stop it." She said in a low voice,.


    However, as soon as she touched him, she was held back by his hand, which only spread out her


    hands.


    "Don''t try to leave me. This is your punishment. I will make you reluctant to leave me for the rest of your


    life."


    "You..." Nora wanted to say something, but then he bit her. She cried out in pain and fear. "Ah¡­"


    However, after she cried out, he covered her mouth with his. This kiss was more gentle and longer than


    the one on the bridge just now.


    But she didn''t know when her strength of resisting had been drained by him. At this moment, she was


    like a fish jumping onto the shore, and could only be ughtered by him.


    His cor was half open and the wound in his chest was bandaged.


    When Nora touched the bandaged wound, she suddenly felt as if someone had poured cold water on it.


    "Your wound..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of wound it is." Sawyer grasped her other hand.


    But Nora bit her lower lip tightly, seeming to be hesitating about what she wanted to say at the moment.


    Seeing that Sawyer was about to take the next step, Nora said in a hurry, "Sawyer, how about Let''s


    forget it! "


    Her voice was extremely lowest.


    But he still heard her.


    At this moment, his whole body suddenly froze, as if he could not believe what he had heard. He


    stopped all his movements.


    He stared at her nkly for a few seconds before he realized what she meant. He asked, "What are


    you talking about?"


    Nora kept silent. She knew that he must be angry with her.


    However, she seemed to have made up her mind. She repeated, "Let''s just forget it. We are not right


    for each other at all."


    After she finished her words, Sawyer stretched out his hand fiercely and grabbed her chin. "Nora, do


    you know what you are talking about?"


    Nora didn''t say anything this time, but looked at him with a clear expression.


    However, the anger that had been calmed down in Sawyer''s heart was ignited at this moment. "Nora,


    don''t expect it for the rest of your life. Unless I get tired of you, you will never let it go."


    After saying that, he pulled her whole body, bent over and severely punished her.

 Chapter 129 Im A Member of Cheng Family.

    Chapter 129 I''m A Member of Cheng Family.


    "Sawyer, I just want to leave you more when you act like this!" She cried out, tears flowing out from the


    corner of her eyes.


    Somehow, when he saw her tears, his heart softened.


    He reached out his hand and wiped off the tears on the corner of her eyes.


    Until it waspletely dark outside, the living room was still dark.


    Only the faint moonlight reflected from the outside could reflect the two people curling up together on


    the sofa.


    It was not until this moment that he stood up, turned around and walked towards the switch to turn on


    the light in the living room.


    All of a sudden, the light was on. That made Nora who was lying on the sofa not used to it.


    She covered her eyes with her hands to hide the strong light. He saw that she was not used to it, so he


    walked over and blocked her with his body.


    Until she gradually adapted to it.


    She opened her eyes and saw him at the first sight.


    However, what had happened just now suddenly appeared again. When she looked at him, she


    suddenly felt a blush on her face and an indescribable shyness at the bottom of her heart.


    This man had sex with her again.


    He sat down, reached out his hand and held her in his arms, making her listen to his heart beating. At


    this moment, he only felt really calm.


    "Come back with me. It''s impossible for us to let it go." Sawyer said.


    Nora raised her head and wanted to say something, but Sawyer pressed her head again and let her lie


    in his arms again.


    "I''m a member of Cheng family. I don''t know what kind of rtionship you have with Cheng family,


    but..." Saying this, Nora paused and felt a little depressed.


    Even she sometimes doubted if she was a member of the Cheng family?


    "Don''t worry. What happened between the Cheng family and me won''t affect you. I I won''t let anything


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    happen to you. " This was the only promise he could make to her.


    He had made a thorough n after this incident.


    He nned to take her back to Ennd after he finished all the things here. No matter how Grandpa


    would object them, he would definitely keep her by his side.


    Nora kept silent and blinked her eyes. Her long eyshes looked like a ck butterfly from Sawyer''s


    point of view. They are very cute and nifty.


    She grabbed the corner of her clothes tightly and hesitated. "I did have a past with James. I loved him


    very much back then. "


    She couldn''t erase this from her mind. Although her heart was bloody when she wanted to forget him, it


    did exist in the past.


    "And I did lie to you. That pair of earrings was indeed given by him, not by my mother!" She said


    frankly.


    In this way, at least she could face Sawyer without hiding anything.


    She raised her head and looked at Sawyer carefully. She was afraid that he would be angry again after


    she finished her words.

 Chapter 130 She Feels Insulted

    Chapter 130 She Feels Insulted


    Indeed, Sawyer''s face darkened. After all, it was a jerk to hear she said that she really loved another


    man in the past.


    However, what Nora said next reminded him of what he had said to her mother today.


    Nora said, "However, no matter whether it was a misunderstanding or not, the past had already


    passed, and so many years had passed. Now, even if Eric came back to life, it was impossible to


    redeem it. I Even if I am really lowliness, I know what it means to let it go."


    She said and sniffed. She didn''t know whether she was sad or not.


    However, in Sawyer''s eyes, she looked like an injured deer.


    She smiled helplessly and said, "Sawyer, I don''t want to lie to you about these things. I feel very


    ufortable!" What''s more, she had already experienced the consequences of lying to him.


    Sawyer was bossy and irritable, but He was the only one who made her say something she hadn''t said


    for so many years.


    "I just want to ask you, do you still love James?" Sawyer asked coldly.


    He was also a proud man. No matter how domineering he was, he swore to keep her by his side.


    However, if she still loved that man, then it was impossible for him to have a woman who didn''t belong


    to him by his side.


    This was not his style of doing things.


    Nora also looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect that Sawyer would ask such a question.


    She hadn''t thought about it seriously for so many years.


    However, when she tried to avoid Sawyer''s eyes, she suddenly understood a lot.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head. "Maybe, I don''t love him anymore. I feel guilty." After all, it was


    the truth that she was really unable to save Eric at that time.


    Although Eric didn''t die because of her, even if the truth of that year was restored, so what? It was not


    what it used to be.


    She didn''t expect herself to be so open-minded at this moment.


    "Then Do you love me?" Sawyer asked in a really low voice.


    "What did you say?" Nora didn''t hear clearly this time and asked again.


    However, Sawyer''s eyebrows furrowed. He wanted to say something like that, but it was rare for him to


    say it, but this woman didn''t hear it clearly.


    She Did she do it on purpose?


    Seeing that Sawyer''s face suddenly turned gloomy, Nora didn''t know what was wrong. Did you do


    something wrong again? "


    She really felt that being with Sawyer was a test of her life. This man always had a feeling that she


    couldn''t figure it out.


    However, Sawyer stood up and said with disdain, "Nothing. I just feel that my IQ is insulted."


    "What?" Nora was stunned again.


    What? Do you still feel that your IQ is insulted?


    Without giving Nora too much time to think about it, Sawyer turned around and walked towards the


    bathroom. "I''ll take a shower first. You go to cook. Cook more. I''m hungry!"


    He had consumed so much energy just now, and now he had to replenish it.


    However, Nora sat there and snorted at his back, "you only know how to order other people."


    But she also touched her belly. She was indeed hungry.


    "Forget it. I''m hungry too!"


    In the bathroom, Sawyer poured the water from his head, but his heart was heavy, and the wound in


    his heart seemed to be a little painful.


    The doctor had told her not to touch the wound with water, but He had no time to think about it


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore.


    However, what really worried him at this moment was not his wound. Since he had decided to keep this


    woman by his side, he had to tell his grandfather everything.


    But now, Nora was still a member of the Cheng family. If she went straight to Grandpa Warren, there


    would definitely be a storm.


    What should he do to solve this problem thoroughly?


    Unconsciously, this woman had entered his heart, but he did not feel it.


    When he came out of the bathroom and opened the door, he smelled a very fragrant andplex


    fragrance He had never tasted it.


    "What did you cook?" He dried his hair without shirts and walked towards the dining room.


    Nora took out a pot from the kitchen. It seemed that she didn''t cook anything else today. Sawyer asked


    curiously. "What is it?"


    However, Nora pouted and said shyly, "I have something to say first. If you feel that eating this kind of


    food insults your IQ, you can''t me me. I have tried my best."


    She still remembered the hatred just now!


    With a helpless smile on his face, Sawyer walked up to her and took a look at the food in the pot. He


    frowned and asked, "Noodles?"


    Technically speaking, it should be instant noodles!


    Looking at his curious look, Nora said, "I have no choice. I haven''te back for a period of time, and I


    don''t have any stock. There is nothing but instant noodles."


    "Is it delicious?" Sawyer asked curiously.


    To be honest, he had never eaten such kind of food in his life. It smelled good.


    Seeing him like this, Nora suddenly didn''t know how to react. "Are you serious? Don''t tell me that you


    haven''t eaten instant noodles?"


    This man was so lucky, wasn''t he?

 Chapter 131 Intelligence Quotient

    Chapter 131 Intelligence Quotient


    "Why is it strange?" Sawyer took it for granted and sat at the table. He didn''t deny it in his heart. "I grew


    up in Ennd, and grandpa treats me very well."


    Hearing that, Nora pursed her lips with envy and jealousy. She helped him take out arge bowl, filled


    a bowl of noodles and put it in front of him.


    "Mr. Sawyer, I will show you what the taste of instant noodles is!"


    Although she grew up in the Cheng family, and the Cheng family was one of the best families in


    Jiangdu.


    However, she was an exception. In the Cheng family, she even didn''t know what position she should


    put herself in.


    Therefore, most of the time, especially after college, she often ate instant noodles to save money.


    She had never experienced such a happy life as Sawyer said.


    However, it was also the first time that Sawyer had been faced with such kind of food. After smelling it,


    he found that it tasted very unique.


    When they started to eat, he felt addicted to it. "It''s really good. It''s better than what Andy cooked."


    Hearing this, Nora almost spewed out half of her mouth. How could Mr. Sawyer who was generous and


    cold be so sentimental?


    It was the most valueless thing. How could he think so highly of it.


    If Andy heard this, he would be heartbroken?


    However, her original worry was now dispelled. As long as she took good care of him and didn''t make


    him angry, everything would be fine.


    After finishing the noodles, Nora cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks and went to the kitchen to clean


    them.


    Sawyer was sitting alone in the living room. He went out in a hurry today and didn''t bring any


    documents with him. Even if he wanted to deal with something now, he couldn''t deal with it.


    She could only turn on the TV and sit on the cheap sofa, changing channels one after another.


    However, as the wound on his chest hurt faintly, he began to worry.


    It was a taboo, but now it was hurt again by Nora. The doctor had told her not to touch water, but now


    he had a shower.


    He stretched out his hand to touch the wound and simply untied the gauze. Only blood could be seen


    faintly.


    "It''s really troublesome." Sawyer''s eyebrows twisted. He said casually, turned around and took out


    some tissue to wipe the blood on it temporarily.


    It seemed that she had to ask the doctor to apply the medicine again tomorrow.


    Perhaps Sawyer was too focused on cleaning his wound that he didn''t even notice that Nora had


    washed the dishes and walked out of the kitchen and stood beside him.


    Nora looked at the wound on his chest. It seemed that he had been badly hurt by herst night.


    She asked with guilt, "Is there anything wrong with your wound?" She was still a little nervous.


    As far as she could remember, there was an old scar in his heart. He had a rpse because of her.


    Now, she didn''t know what would happen.


    Turning his head to look at the woman who was standing beside him, Sawyer snorted and said, "She


    won''t die temporarily."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While saying that, he put away his shirt to prevent the wound from being seen by her.


    Although he didn''t want it to be seen by her, she had seen it clearly just now. This time, Nora was afraid


    that she was really badly injured.


    Besides, it was not long since she came out to look for him.


    "I By contrast! " She said in a low voice.


    Sawyer looked up at her in surprise and asked, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 132 Just A Kiss

    Chapter 132 Just A Kiss


    Sawyer''s questioning made Nora feel like a deted ball. She sat back to the side and said, "I... I was


    so anxious at that time that I forgot you were still injured. I really I really didn''t mean it! "


    Therefore, she thought it was necessary to apologize.


    Sawyer paused for a moment, but she couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At that time, he also drank a lot because of anger, and he... He was a little rude to her. No one wanted


    to do that at that time.


    His voice suddenly became a little lower. "You don''t have to apologize. I hurt you at that time, and it''s


    reasonable for me to be punished by you!"


    Hearing this, Nora suddenly raised her head, as if she could not believe that the words came out of


    Sawyer''s mouth. "What are you talking about?"


    He, this Is he apologizing?


    Just when Nora was surprised, Sawyer reached out his hand and pulled her up., Nora did not think of


    this. Being pulled by him, she fell down to his side. When she wanted to push him away with her hands,


    she was afraid of touching his wound again.


    "Sawyer, be careful of your own wound." Nora murmured, but somehow her heart beat faster when she


    was so close to him.


    Her face turned red too. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    At this moment, he no longer smells like smoke and alcohol asst night, but only the unique smell of


    Sawyer, which made people feel very relieved.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s a dagger, I can only ept it." Sawyer chuckled and didn''t take any


    further action.


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    This man had been injured, but she didn''t know where he got the energy.


    "I Don''t talk glibly here. I''m also angry, but... " She thought for a moment and said, "I''ll forgive you for


    your injury."


    "Oh?" Raising his eyebrows, Sawyer loosened his arms and didn''t hold her. Instead, he spread out his


    hands and sat on the sofa. "Then, it''s my turn to settle this deal with you, isn''t it?"


    "Settle?" Nora was surprised, "what deal?"


    Having make such a big deal, isn''t it enough? They are still not even? What does he have to settle with


    her?


    Sawyer pretended to be depressed. "Should I punish you thoroughly until you don''t dare to lie to me


    again?"


    In fact, he really didn''t like the feeling of being cheated by her like this.


    Nora felt guilty. Hearing what he said, she plucked up her courage and said generously, "Just bring it!


    How do you want to punish me? "


    It was indeed her fault, but she had no other choice at that time. She couldn''t tell him directly that it was


    a token of love from James, could she?


    On the contrary, Sawyer looked at Nora carefully, which made her nervous.


    She shouted, "do you really want to punish me?"


    But Sawyer became serious and said, "you said it yourself!" After saying that, he came closer, but there


    was a touch of spoil in his words. "I''ll punish you to kiss me!"


    Nora was stunned, but when she looked into his eyes, she suddenly understood something.


    This man didn''t just want a kiss. There was passion in his eyes. She wanted to retreat.


    But it was toote!

 Chapter 133 So What

    Chapter 133 So What


    Just as Nora was about to step back, Sawyer pulled her again with one hand, and she fell into his arms


    again like before.


    Sawyer seeded in pulling her into his arms just now, and now he seeded again. He suddenly felt


    that this woman was really easy to be bullied.


    When she was about to cry out, his lips covered hers and kissed all the words she wanted to say next.


    This time, Nora didn''t refuse. She justy quietly in his arms, letting his kiss fall. At beginning, he was


    just teasing her. Gradually, he became serious.


    Then it was endless tenderness...


    He put the other hand through her hair and fell vertically, holding her quietly in his arms.


    That''s enough!


    When he let go of her, the two of them both gasped slightly, but they were both reluctant to leave.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She blushed and didn''t dare to look into his burning eyes. "You bastard! You always bully me like this!"


    Then she got away from his arms and turned around. She didn''t want to look at his handsome face.


    She was afraid that she would fall in love with him again and couldn''t extricate herself from it!


    "So what? As long as I can make you obedient!" Sawyer snorted.


    She snorted disdainfully and didn''t want to see him.


    Sawyer stared at her quietly for a while, and his eyes were as deep as a pool of cold water.


    Thinking of what happened in the hospital today, he said, "I went to the hospital today and talked with


    your mother for a long time. I know something about you now."


    Hearing that, Nora opened her big eyes and looked at Sawyer in surprise. "Why... Why did you go to


    see my mother?"


    She almost forgot that she met Sawyer in the hospital.


    At that time, she wanted to avoid him, so she didn''t calm down to think about why he was in the


    hospital. Now it seemed that he could only find her in the hospital.


    But what could her mother say to him?


    Sawyer didn''t say anything about the conversation between him and Mary, but kept staring at Nora.


    After a while, he seemed to have let go of something.


    He leaned back on the sofa and took out something from his pocket, something Nora didn''t even dare


    to think about.


    The earrings, which was thrown to Sawyer when James quarreled with Samantha in the corridor of the


    Cheng Group.


    Looking at the earrings, Nora suddenly felt a little scared. She knew that the earrings might break


    Sawyer''s taboo. After all, he was an extremely domineering man.


    He looked at Nora and said in a serious tone, "Nora, I hope you can remember that I don''t allow my


    woman to think of other men, and I don''t allow you to keep such a thing secretly, so It''s up to you! "


    Then he put the earrings in Nora''s hand.


    Looking at the thing he put in her hand, Nora''s heart was suddenly filled with a big stone, which made


    her feel a little ufortable.


    No matter how deeply they loved each other in the past, it was the past. Now, when she saw this thing,


    she could only sigh and recall the past!


    She slowly put her hands back, with tears in her eyes and a faint smile on her face.


    When she raised her head, she found that Sawyer was looking at her. It seemed that he was also


    waiting to see how she would deal with this thing.


    Nora was still smiling. Under the gaze of Sawyer, she slowly stood up.


    At this moment, even Sawyer didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    Can she let this go or not?

 Chapter 134 Wait For Me After Taking A Shower!

    Chapter 134 Wait For Me After Taking A Shower!


    In Sawyer''s eyes, he could only see the indifference on Nora''s face, as if she was also rxed. She


    walked around the sofa.


    She turned around and smiled at Sawyer.


    To Sawyer''s surprise, she went to the balcony and spread out her hands, looking at the silver earrings


    shining in the night.


    "Sawyer, I have told you that the past is the past. In the future, I won''t lie to you anymore. " She


    withdrew her hand.


    Then, she threw the earrings towards the outside of the balcony and it fell into the darkness below.


    This time, she really wanted to forget what should be forgotten. In fact, she should have let go of these


    a long time ago. She shouldn''t be so stubborn for so many years.


    Seeing her action, Sawyer was also stunned. He didn''t expect that she would be so determined when


    she really wanted to let go.


    Suddenly, a hint of timidity shed through his eyes.


    He came back from Ennd mainly for the Cheng family. He could only promise that he would not hurt


    her as much as possible.


    However, when he spread out his n in the future, would she be as determined as she was now?


    Without thinking too much, Sawyer stood up and walked to the balcony. He hugged her from behind


    and said, "Nora, no matter what happens in the future, trust me like now. I promise I won''t hurt you


    anymore!"


    He could only guarantee this. This was the best he could do.


    Nora smiled faintly and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Sawyer had no choice but to bury his head in her hair. At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    He frowned and thought, ''it''s really not the right time!''!


    It was Andy who opened the door. "Mr. Sawyer, it''s your call!"


    Andy looked sad. It was really a tortuous call.


    Sawyer didn''t bring his phone with him when he went out today, and Andy''s phone was left on the way,


    so the staff of thepany had been looking for Andy for a long time after they received the phone,


    and finally found him ording to his car GPS.


    It was rare to see Andy so nervous. Sawyer patted on Nora''s hand and whispered in her ear, "good girl.


    You smell greasy all over. Go to take a shower first."


    Then he added in her ear, "after taking a shower, wait for me on the bed!"


    Nora blushed and turned to her room.


    Sawyer answered Andy''s phone. "Hello!"


    "Sawyer!" Warren''s old voice came from the other end of the line. All of a sudden, the atmosphere


    around him was a little heavy.


    "Grandpa." Sawyer''s face darkened.


    On the other side of the phone, Warren kept silent for a long time. After a long time, he asked, "are you


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    with the woman whose surname is Cheng now?"


    Upon hearing this, Sawyer was shocked. ''when did grandpa know that?''


    He looked suspiciously at Andy with a reproachful look on his face. He should know if he could say


    something to Warren, but he didn''t expect that


    On the other side of the phone, Warren seemed to be suppressing his anger. "Sawyer, I hope you don''t


    forget the past, and don''t forget what you are going to do in China this time!"


    His words were like a heavy stone that was pressed down at once. Sawyer''s heart was so heavy that


    he couldn''t even breathe.


    "I didn''t forget, grandpa!" As he spoke, he looked at the small room where Nora went into to take a


    shower.


    He didn''t forget!

 Chapter 135 Hold Me Tight And Dont Let Me Go

    Chapter 135 Hold Me Tight And Don''t Let Me Go


    "It''s good that you haven''t forgotten it. I just hope you won''t have too much connection with Cheng


    family! " Warren didn''t want to me Sawyer too much. He just wanted him to know the truth.


    "I know." Sawyer''s voice was cold, but his face was gloomy.


    "Great," said Warren. Then he added, "I don''t think Andy can take good care of you if you stay there


    alone. When I finish my work here, I''ll ask Nina to go there and take care of you."


    He wanted to keep a woman by Sawyer''s side so that he wouldn''t be seduced by the women of the


    Cheng family.


    "No, Grandpa." But now, Sawyer refused himpletely. He didn''t realize that he was a little anxious


    until he was made this decision.


    Then he lowered his voice and said to Warren on the phone, "Grandpa, Nina has been taking care of


    you all the time. It''s not appropriate to let here here. Besides, I don''tck hands."


    "I don''t care. I''m not discussing with you." Warren said in an irresistible tone, "you should know that I


    have adopted Nina for so many years. I have long wanted to see you marry her. Don''t let me down."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Warren hung up the phone, leaving Sawyer standing there alone. He seemed to be


    frozen and his face looked terrible.


    Andy watched aside. He seldom saw Sawyer talked on the phone with Warren with such a long face.


    Even if he wanted to go talk to Sawyer, he dared not.


    "Andy,e here!" Sawyer roared.


    When Andy heard the roar of Sawyer, his legs became weak and he knelt down on the ground. "Mr.


    Sawyer, I didn''t mean to do that. I really..."


    Last night, after the two of them quarreled, Sawyer ran out of the room in the middle of the video call


    with Warren. Andy spilled the beans all of a sudden. He didn''t expect what would happen!


    But judging from the expression on Sawyer''s face, he knew that something bad must have happened.


    "Really? Do you believe that I will transfer you to Africa to develop new business?" Pointing at Andy,


    Sawyer vented all his anger on him.


    "You know the seriousness of the matter. You know Warren''s temper. You can''t control your mouth?" In


    a rage, Sawyer smashed his phone again.


    This time, he threw another phone on the ground! Another...


    However, at this time, it was difficult for Andy to protect himself. How could he have the mood to sigh


    about the fate of this mobile phone!


    Just as Sawyer threw the phone away, Nora opened the door from the room and saw the furious look


    on his face.


    She was stunned and asked, "Sawyer, you What''s wrong? " Obviously, she was afraid of this version of


    Sawyer.


    Sawyer was also stunned. He was in a rage, but he didn''t expect that Nora woulde out at this time.


    He couldn''t lose his temper on Andy any more.


    "Get out of here!" Sawyer shouted at Andy.


    Andy felt relieved and climbed out of the door. He quickly locked the door, fearing that if he waste, he


    would be burned to ashes by Sawyer''s anger.


    Seeing him like this, Nora didn''t dare to go forward. She could only smile and said, "what did Andy do?


    Don''t be so angry, okay It''s horrible! "


    ncing at Nora, Sawyer felt a little sad. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to deal with the mess left by


    Andy.


    He turned around and walked to the balcony. He put his hands on the railing and looked at the night


    outside.


    She approached him quietly and hugged him from behind.


    At this moment, Sawyer held her hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Hold me tight and don''t let


    me go."

 Chapter 136 Dear, Kiss Me!

    Chapter 136 Dear, Kiss Me!


    It was the first time that he had such a feeling of trembling.


    Suddenly, he felt the warmth behind him. His heart seemed to be wrapped by her tenderness all of a


    sudden, and he began to feel a burst of warmth.


    "Since my parents died, I have never been hugged like this. No matter how good grandpa is to me, but


    He''s always cold! " He said to the night sky helplessly.


    He heaved a long sigh. He was also in a dilemma.


    He knew grandpa''s attitude towards Cheng family. It was not the right time to let him know the


    existence of Nora, but at this time, Andy''s big mouth


    "I don''t know how you feel, but if you like it, I will always hold you like this. Don''t be afraid of anything!"


    Nora still hugged him.


    Her words were soft andforting.


    Turning around, Sawyer took her hand and put it on his lips. Looking at Nora, he said, "do you know


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    that actually I want to stay with you in this small house. "


    In a sense, what he had was just his responsibility, Grandpa''s responsibility and the chip for revenge!


    He pulled Nora into his arms. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little tired.


    "Then let''s stay here together!" Nora smiled faintly.


    To be honest, she didn''t like therge manor of Sawyer''s. Although there was everything, it made


    people feel cold in their hearts. It''s morefortable for two people to stay in a small house like this.


    Sawyer kept silent, as if he hadn''t heard what Nora said.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Nora, how about youe back to live here for the time being? If


    you need anything, tell me. I''ll ask Andy to give you a card tomorrow. I''ll pick you up after I settle down


    the things there!"


    "What?" Nora was confused.


    ''didn''t he insist that I stay with him?


    Why did he suddenly make such a decision?


    With a faint smile on his face, Sawyerforted her, "I have something to deal with on my own. I will


    pick you up after I finish it."


    Now that grandpa had made up his mind to let Ninae here, he would listen to him.


    However, after Nina came here, it was a different case.


    ording to his n, he would ask Nina toe back to his grandfather''s side within a month, so that


    everything would be fine. He had to endure it for only one month.


    Nodding her head, Nora said, "of course I''m fine. To be honest, your ce is too far away from where I


    work..."


    It seemed that she still wanted to say something, but Sawyer was not in the mood to listen to her.


    He put his index finger against her lips and said, "don''t say anything, honey. Kiss me, okay?"


    Although he said so, he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her on the lips. The wind outside the


    balcony blew in, making her nightgown elegant.


    The figure of these two people hugging and kissing became vague under the light.


    However, it didn''t seem to be enough to stay here. Sawyer just let go of her, hugged her waist and lifted


    her up. Then he turned around and was about to walk into the room.


    "What... What else do you want to do?" Nora asked with a red face.


    Sawyer smiled, "I told you to take a shower and wait for me in bed, didn''t I? You should know what I


    want to do! "


    Then he strode into the room.

 Chapter 137 You Are In My Dream

    Chapter 137 You Are In My Dream


    This time, Sawyer didn''t torture her too much. He just held her in his arms after a gentle kiss.


    After turning off the light, Nora quickly closed her eyes and fell asleep. Maybe she was really tired?


    However, Sawyer couldn''t fall asleep.


    All he was thinking about was what grandpa said on the phone tonight. It was like a big stone pressing


    on his heart, and he was almost out of breath.


    The scars on his chest constantly made him painful, as if countless ants were prating his heart. It


    was even more ufortable especially in such ate night.


    When he looked down sideways, it was dark around, but she could see it clearly after she adapted to


    the darkness in the room.


    She was quiet and sweet when she fell asleep. There seemed to be nothing to worry about in his arms.


    However, there was always a slight gap between her eyebrows. Who did she dream of?


    Who did you dream of?


    She dreamed of the scene of that year, and she would never forget Eric''s childish face.


    She was caught by the gangsters and treated as Samantha. They ckmailed the Cheng family. The


    Cheng family ignored her and called the police directly.


    Only Eric who was stupid and reckless came to save her.


    The sunset glow at that time was so frightening that she was ufortable when she saw it again in


    her dream.


    The bullets that were shot at his heart seemed to be still warm.


    Lying in her arms like this, Eric lost his life bit by bit. In the end, she was the only one who was crying


    with blood all over her body.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She screamed.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar things around her but one more man was beside her.


    It seemed that Sawyer hadn''t fallen asleep yet. Seeing that Nora was awakened, he was also


    surprised.


    He reached out his hand and touched her forehead. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?"


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with her forehead.


    Nora looked at Sawyer. Although she hadn''t woken up from her dream, she still felt guilty when she


    was in her dream just now, as if Eric was still alive.


    "Sawyer, I I feel bad, but I don''t know how to say it!" While she was saying, her tears was streaming


    down unconsciously.


    For so many years, in fact, the person she really owed was not James, but Eric who was dead.


    But when Nora saw Sawyer''s eyes which was full of concern, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t think about anything. I''ll protect you. Nothing can hurt you!" Sawyer held her gently in his arms.


    When he said this, his heart was inexplicably heavy.


    Yes, at this moment, he suddenly became afraid. He was afraid that she would be hurt, and that she


    would be hurt by his grandfather


    All his worries could only be swallowed in his stomach and could not be known by anyone.


    He swore that he would protect her with all his strength.


    Afterforting her for a while, he fell asleep with Nora in his arms. On the second day, when she


    woke up, she found that Sawyer also woke up early.


    But this time, he didn''t get up in a hurry. Instead, he sat aside and gently stroked her cheek. "I''m


    hungry. Make breakfast for me!"


    Nora was stunned. It was the first time for Nora to see this kind of Sawyer.


    But it was better than being fierce!


    She got up, washed her face and rinsed her mouth. After making a quick breakfast, she was still sent to


    work by Sawyer.

 Chapter 138 Another Earring

    Chapter 138 Another Earring


    When Orange saw Nora avoid Sawyer before, it seemed that she was hiding from a monster.


    But now, it was only a short time, and he sent her to the door of the cake shop in person as before. All


    of a sudden, Orange waspletely confused again.


    Seeing Norae in, she held her hand and asked, "Hey, hey, what''s going on? What the hell are you


    doing? "


    As she spoke, she looked out of the shop, only to find that Sawyer''s car had already driven away.


    "I''m sorry, Orange. I''ve been making you worried these days. I promise I won''t do that again." Nora felt


    embarrassed to Orange.


    Looking at her happy face, Orange also understood a lot. "It''s good that you know you made me worry.


    From now on, you young couple don''t quarrel with each other like the world is falling apart any more.


    Are you deliberately making me envious?"


    As she spoke, she walked to the counter, picked up her own ss of water and drank it.


    "But a man like him can only quarrel with you. I don''t think you are willing to break up with him, not to


    mention you guys now live together..." Orange mumbled.


    "From today on, I''ll live in my own apartment..." Nora broke her words.


    Orange was stunned. "Why do you live back Did you really break up? It can''t be! "


    Nora stopped her from thinking "Don''t think too much. It''s not what you think. I just He has something


    urgent to deal with recently. He asked me to go back to the apartment for a month. "


    "Urgent?" Orange had always been careless, and she spoke without thinking. At this moment, she


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    began to examine the words of Nora.


    She turned around and looked at Nora. Suddenly, she looked like she was making a fuss. "Oh, do you


    think he is dating two women at the same time? Now that troublees, you have to avoid it first?"


    Nora pushed Orange and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Sawyer didn''t seem to be a yboy.


    However, orange made a face and said, "trust me. Men are all bad."


    Nora shook her head and felt that she couldn''t be on the same topic with Orange.


    She walked into the kitchen and picked up the apron hanging at the door. When she was about to walk


    in, a delivery man came in.


    "Excuse me, is miss. Nora here?" The delivery guy looked at the address on the package and asked to


    confirm.


    Nora turned around and nodded, "yes, I am!"


    The delivery man smiled friendly to Nora and said, "here is your package. Please sign for it!"


    Looking at the package numbly, Nora suddenly felt a little suspicious. She didn''t have the habit of


    shopping on the Inte, and naturally no one from afar would send her something?


    How could there be her package?


    The delivery guy left after she signed for it.


    Orange was curious. "Why do you look unhappy after you received the package?"


    Nora shook her head and said, "I don''t know what it is."


    As she spoke, she opened it.


    However, when she opened the package, the thing inside suddenly made her stiff!


    It''s another earring of hers!


    But she had thrown away onest night. Who sent the other one?


    Looking at the earring in front of her, Nora suddenly felt scared.


    "Who... Who gave it to me?" She cried out.

 Chapter 139 His Death Anniversary

    Chapter 139 His Death Anniversary


    Now, in the eyes of Nora, this earring made her a frightened bird.


    Previously, she had quarreled with Sawyer because of this pair of earrings.


    Last night, she had thrown the earring downstairs because of her promise to Sawyer. But now


    Someone sent the other one to her?


    Nora couldn''t figure it out.


    Looking at the earrings, Orange didn''t know anything else. "I think they are very ordinary. There is only


    one. Who is so stingy? Why doesn''t this person give you a pair of earrings?"


    How could a man like this pursue a girl?


    It was just a dream.


    However, Nora couldn''t calm down for a long time. She picked up the earring tremblingly, not caring


    how orange would suspect her.


    She picked up the earrings and rushed into the kitchen. She wanted to throw them into the kitchen


    trash, but she stood still beside the trash can.


    Looking at the strange expression on her face, Orange chased after her and asked, "Nora, what''s


    wrong with you? Why are you so abnormal?"


    As soon as she came in, she saw Nora standing beside the trash can in a daze. She frowned and


    didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t even hear Orangee in and talk to her.


    Finally, Orange hit her with her elbow and woke her up. "Nora, what''s wrong with you? Why do you


    look so dead when you see the earrings? What happened? "


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    Nora shook her head and didn''t know what to say for a moment. She could only keep silent.


    Looking at the earring in her hand, she didn''t know what to do with it. "Orange, do you think Should I


    throw it away? "


    Looking at the earrings, orange sniffed and said, "who is so insincere? I''ll give you one pair as a gift. It''s


    just like giving you half a pair of chopsticks. Can you use it?"


    Hearing what Orange said, Nora could only shake her head.


    It seemed that she couldn''t talk much with Orange.


    However, Orange was still holding the package she had just opened. She took out a card from it and


    said, "look, Nora, there is something else here!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Nora held the card in her hand. Somehow, her heart was being eroded by the coldness.


    "Nora, what''s wrong with you today? Don''t scare me!" Seeing Nora like that, Orange was also scared.


    She had never seen Nora like this, and she didn''t know what happened.


    Atst, her eyes fell on the card in Nora''s hand. She stretched out her hand and wanted to take it to


    have a look.


    However, to her surprise, as if her nerves were too tense, Nora was so frightened that she shook her


    hand and directly dropped the card on the ground.


    When the card fell to the ground, it was opened. It read, "will youe to his death anniversary?"


    His death anniversary!


    Eric!


    Orange was also stunned at this moment. After being stunned for a few seconds, she turned around


    and looked at Nora beside her. Suddenly, she became furious:


    "Who is so boring to joke with you about this?"


    Orange knew that it had a great impact on her.


    However, after so many years, someone even provoked her with this matter Who is it?

 Chapter 140 Dont Touch My

    Chapter 140 Don''t Touch My


    Looking at everything in front of her, Orange waspletely confused.


    Nora didn''t know what to do at all. She just stood there, but her eyes were misty, as if she was holding


    back tears.


    Seeing Nora like this, Orange was also very sad.


    Thinking of this, Orange suddenly became angry. "Don''t let me know who did it, or I will beat him to


    death!"


    As she spoke, she bent down to pick up the card on the ground. In order not to make Nora sad, Orange


    wanted to throw the card into the trash can.


    "Anyway, it''s bad luck to keep it. Just throw it away..." While saying, Orange was about to throw the


    card into the trash can.


    However, Nora seemed to be awakened all of a sudden. When she saw that Orange was about to


    throw the card away, she hurried to stop her.


    "Don''t throw it away..."


    Seeing that she was protecting the card as if she was protecting some treasure, Orange got angry all of


    a sudden. "What the hell do you want to do, Nora? Do you know how miserable your life has been after


    this man died? "


    Nora was stunned, but she was still unwilling to throw the card.


    Orange continued, "he has been dead for so many years. Why is there still someone who wants to use


    this to hurt you? What''s his intention? Pull him out. Let me see who it is!"


    The more she said, the angrier Orange became.


    However, Nora shook her head. "I may have guessed who it is, but it can''t be him."


    How could it be him?


    However, for so many years, the only people who cared about the death of Eric were only her and


    James.


    In the past so many years, James had avoiding her and hating her. He even refused to let her attend


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the funeral. Now, how could he remind her of the anniversary of Eric''s death?


    But if it weren''t James, who would it be?


    "Nora," Orange knew that she was a little harsh to her, so she softened her tone.


    "I know that you can''t let go of something. But it''s obvious that someone is making trouble today. I don''t


    know what this person want to do. Don''t be sad." Orange took Nora''s hand.


    Nora nodded, but the two things in her hands were heavy.


    Who on earth sent her this half of the earring and this card?


    Looking at the earrings, Nora suddenly remembered something. "By the way, if I can find out who took


    away my earrings at that time, I will know who sent this card!"


    Yes, that''s it.


    She lost it at the party. She didn''t know where the earrings fell and who picked them up.


    However, Nora suddenly thought of a man, Sawyer.


    He had the other earring. Who did he get it from?


    Sawyer must have known who had picked up the earrings and sent this card with certain intentions.


    What on earth did this person want to do?


    She would find out.


    She put these two things away and put them in a small box of hers in the shop. "Orange, don''t touch


    these things of mine."


    Orange almost couldn''t stand her any more. "If you keep it, it will only make yourself ufortable.


    Listen to me. If you throw it, everything will be fine."


    However, Nora shook her head firmly. "No, I''ll keep it for now. I want to know who sent it."


    Orange couldn''t persuade Nora, so she shook her head and walked outside. "What a silly woman!"


    Nora knew that orange was worried about her, but she had her own thoughts.


    Sawyer, he must know.

 Chapter 141 Is It True To Her

    Chapter 141 Is It True To Her


    Nora had been absent-minded in the cake shop the whole day. Although she pretended to be fine, she


    always unconsciously nced at the box with earrings and cards.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her heart was as heavy as a stone, and she couldn''t feel relieved.


    She finally waited for the time of getting off work, so she had to wait for Sawyer to pick her up.


    However, she was wondering how to get the thing of earrings from him?


    After all, it was Sawyer''s taboo. He was bossy and jealous!


    At this moment, Sawyer just got off work. Andy had already taken his car out and waited for his boss at


    the door.


    Just as Andy opened the car door for Sawyer, a phone call came in, then he stopped at the door.


    He took a look at the phone and saw the two words "Nina" on the screen.


    Nina!


    Warren had adopted a child from an orphanage and had been raising her as his granddaughter for so


    many years. But at this moment, seeing this phone call, Sawyer was not happy.


    He answered the phone impatiently, "Hello!"


    As soon as he picked up the phone, he got into the car and signaled Andy to drive.


    At the other end of the phone, a gentle voice sounded, "Sawyer, grandpa told me to go back to China


    to take care of you in two days. I''m so happy!"


    "I''m not happy at all." Sawyer replied coldly.


    Fortunately, Nina didn''t see how bad Sawyer''s face was.


    "Is there anything bothering you there? Don''t worry. Grandpa asked me to spend more time with you.


    You won''t be unhappy. And... " It seemed that Nina had a lot of things she want to say when she was


    talking to Sawyer.


    However, Sawyer didn''t have the patience to listen to her.


    Moreover, once Warren made up his mind, he knew that it couldn''t be changed. It was sure that Nina


    woulde back.


    "Nina, I have an important document to deal with now. I have to go now." Sawyer made an excuse.


    Then he hung up the phone without waiting for Nina''s response.


    Andy was driving in the front. He wanted tough when he saw this scene.


    Everyone knew that Miss Nina had feelings for her boss, but seeing that Sawyer had always been


    indifferent, they really didn''t know what Warren was thinking.


    "Andy, what do you think we can do to get Nina back to Ennd as soon as possible?" Sawyer asked


    Andy, frowning.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to worry about it now.


    Andy was stunned. After thinking for a while, he looked a little aggrieved. "I dare not say it."


    However, Sawyer was irritated. "If I ask you, what else do you dare to say?"


    Andy sighed and said, "That''s what you asked me to say!" While saying, Andy thought for a while and


    seemed to be organizing his words.


    After thinking for a while, Andy said, "In fact, everyone can see that Warren wants you to marry Miss


    Nina, but Mr. Sawyer, you alwayspare that..."


    He didn''t dare to say that Sawyer would never dumped Nina.


    Andy continued, "But Warren has always been thinking about this. Now you are so upset because of


    Miss Nora. Now the main reason is that Mr. Sawyer, are you really in love with Miss Nora, or just Just


    for fun? "


    Andy''s words hit the nail on the head.


    Sawyer was also stunned. Indeed, he didn''t know about it himself.

 Chapter 142 More Than One Kiss

    Chapter 142 More Than One Kiss


    Did he really love her? ?


    Even Sawyer had never thought about it.


    Andy was still focusing on driving and didn''t notice that Sawyer had lost in thought.


    He continued to say, "In fact, if you just want to have a good time with Miss. Nora, then why can''t Miss


    Ninae here? Anyway, sooner orter, Warren will be... "


    Realizing that he had said too much, Andy suddenly stopped the topic. "I... I didn''t mean that. I just


    said, don''t worry so much. Everything is negotiable."


    Just now, he forgot that it was his boss who was talking to him. If he was angry, he might be fired at


    any time.


    However, this time, Sawyer didn''t get angry because of Andy''s words. Instead, he kept silent.


    For the first time, Andy''s mouth spit out ivory!


    It was time for Sawyer to figure out his feelings for Nora?


    Before Sawyer figured out what was going on, Andy had already driven the car to the door of ''Alice''.


    Looking at the shop, Sawyer''s expression became moreplicated.


    Then he got out of the car and walked inside as if nothing had happened. When he opened the door,


    he saw Nora standing in front of the counter in a daze.


    She kept staring at the box and didn''t even notice that Sawyer was approaching her.


    Nora didn''te back to her senses until Sawyer got close to her and he called her several times.


    When she saw that Sawyer was standing behind her, she looked guilty.


    "You, you are here!" Nora said hastily and looked away, afraid that she would give herself away.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Sawyer''s mind was also in a mess. He didn''t notice the small action of


    Nora at all. He just stretched out his hand and put away a strand of her hair scattered on her forehead.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner today." Sawyer said suddenly.


    It seemed that the two of them hadn''t had a date yet. Today, Sawyer wanted to spend more time with


    her.


    But Nora didn''t know what to do. "But I bought a lot of things in the fridge..."


    "Keep it!" After saying that, Sawyer took her hand and walked outside.


    After walking out of the shop, Nora got rid of his hand and said, "Wait for a moment. Orange got off


    work early today. I have to lock it."


    After saying that, she turned around and locked the door. Through the ss door, she went through the


    cake shelf and looked at the ce where the box was ced. No one knew what she was thinking.


    However, at this moment, Sawyer was also staring at the back of Nora who was locking the door. He


    was thinking about Andy''s words at the bottom of his heart.


    In this way, the two of them were separated for a short distance, but each of them had a conflict in their


    hearts. They didn''t know when, they had such a subtle change between them?


    Nora sighed slightly and turned her eyes away from the cake shop. However, when she turned her


    head, she saw Sawyer looking at her.


    At this moment, Nora felt that the man in front of her seemed to have changed into another person.


    However, Sawyer began to walk up to her slowly. He stretched out his hand and lifted her chin when


    Nora was unprepared.


    "I..." She wanted to say something.


    But before she could finish her words, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Nora retreated step by step, while he approached her step by step until she leaned against the ss


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    door and there was no way to retreat.


    However, it seemed that Sawyer was not satisfied with the only one kiss.


    As the kiss went deeper and deeper, he reached out his hands and reached into her clothes.


    All of a sudden, Nora''s eyes widened. This was outside the shop, and outside the shop was the street.


    He wanted to stay here What for?

 Chapter 143 the Impulse in Her Heart

    Chapter 143 the Impulse in Her Heart


    At the moment when his fingers touched her, Nora was shocked and wanted to cry out, but her mouth


    was blocked by him!


    She could only look at the man with her eyes wide open. She didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    But at this moment, only Sawyer knew how strong the impulse in his heart was.


    Especially under the stimtion of Andy''s words today, the impulse in his heart was unprecedentedly


    strong.


    However, no matter how strong the impulse in his heart was, it was still on the street here. How could


    he do anything here?


    How could she exin it if others saw it?


    Thinking of this, Nora stretched out her hand and tried to push the man away, but she couldn''t.


    Seeing that Sawyer''s hands became bolder, he kissed her and murmured, "Don''t move..."


    But how could he not move in this situation?


    Seeing that she couldn''t push the man away with all her strength, Nora made up her mind.


    When he kissed her, Nora only gritted her teeth Smelling the faint smell of blood, Sawyer let her go.


    He wiped his mouth with his hand, and the faint smell of blood gradually faded away. He grinned, "Very


    good, I love it!"


    Nora was stunned again. What happened to him tonight?


    Before Nora could react, he grabbed her chin and kissed her hard.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the kiss didn''tst long. He would let her go as soon as he tasted it.


    Nora felt a little teased, but she could do nothing to him.


    After Sawyer tasted the sweet soup, a smile appeared on his face. Then he walked over and took


    Nora''s hand. "Let''s go. You must be hungry too!"


    Then Nora was pulled out of the car and he opened the door for both of them. He asked Andy to drive


    directly to the restaurant.


    However, since they got into the car, Sawyer didn''t say anything. He looked like a totally different


    person, which confused Nora.


    She stole a nce at Sawyer and asked, "You What''s wrong with you today? "


    Sawyer nced at her and replied simply, "Nothing."


    Nora pursed her lips, seeming a little dissatisfied with his answer. When she was about to say


    something again, Sawyer''s phone rang.


    He took out the phone, but when he saw the caller ID was Nina, his face darkened.


    He stared at the screen for a while, but the phone kept ringing. Finally, he pressed it down and turned it


    off.


    He didn''t want to hear Nina''s voice at this time!


    However, Nora was a little surprised. "What''s wrong? Why did you hang up the phone?"


    In her memory, Sawyer seldom hung up other people''s phone. Everything he did today seemed to be


    unusual, but she didn''t know where exactly was unusual.


    However, Sawyer leaned his head back and turned to look at Nora. "No, it''s just a client. I don''t want to


    do this business, but I''ve been pestering him!"


    "Okay!" Now, Nora was not suspicious at all.


    However, when Sawyer looked into Nora''s eyes, he was thinking about the question Andy had left to


    him.


    Whether did he just want to have fun with Nora on the spur of the moment? Would he let go of


    everything after the fun?


    Or did he really like her so much that Do you want to be with me all your life?

 Chapter 144 You Like Me Secretly

    Chapter 144 You Like Me Secretly


    This time, Sawyer took Nora to a very remote restaurant for dinner. There seemed to be no other


    guests in the restaurant, only the two of them.


    Sawyer ordered arge table of dishes. They were almost all ordinary home cooked dishes, but


    unexpectedly, they were all Nora''s favorite.


    On the contrary, Sawyer just sat there quietly and ate elegantly, which was notparable to Nora''s


    wolfing down.


    This was the difference!


    Nora sighed in her heart. But the delicious food were in front of her and they were all her favorites. How


    could she care about the way she ate?


    However, when Nora was eating, she was surprised. Her mouth was full of food, but she still raised her


    head and asked Sawyer, "Why are you so good today? You even know what I like best?"


    "I eat the food you cook every day. I''m not blind. I could see what you eat first with chopsticks." Sawyer


    said coldly.


    Nora snorted in her heart, full of contempt.


    "Actually he is secretly watching me, and he is still stubborn..." She murmured to herself, but she didn''t


    dare to speak it out loud.


    After all, it was his treat.


    However, she couldn''t calm down after all. "You are always so cold, but today you suddenly treat me so


    well that you don''t even need me to cook. Do you have a fever?"


    ncing at her, Sawyer asked, "Will you choke to death if you don''t speak while eating?"


    "¡­¡­" Nora was speechless and almost choked to death by the food in her mouth. After swallowing it,


    she said, "Will you die if you were not so mean?"


    She choked on the food before she finished her words.


    Seeing that, Sawyer quickly stood up and sat beside her. He gently patted her on the back and brought


    a ss of water to her.


    "Are you okay?" He looked very nervous.


    Nora took the water from him and took two gulps before stopping.


    When she turned her head to look, she happened to see the nervous and concerned expression on


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sawyer''s face. Suddenly, she was in a trance and asked unconsciously, "You are so nervous about me.


    Are you secretly loving me?"


    As soon as she asked this question, Sawyer suddenly stood up as if he had met a poisonous snake or


    a beast.


    Nora had been leaning on him, but now she was caught off guard. She fell down on the sofa and


    shouted, "Hey, can you tell me in advance if you want to get up?"


    That was to say, she was not prepared at all.


    However, the expression on Sawyer''s face remained the same, but it was because of Nora''s


    unintentional question, as if it had touched a taboo in his heart.


    In fact, he knew clearly that if he really wanted to be with Nora forever, his grandfather would not agree.


    From the beginning, they had agreed that she was just taking advantage of him, hadn''t they?


    But now, Sawyer still couldn''t figure out why he had been bothered by these questions for so long.


    Looking at Sawyer''s gloomy face, Nora frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you really being poked


    in the middle of the matter by me, or do you have something shameful?"


    Before Nora could finish her words, Sawyer came over to her and shouted coldly, "Woman, you''d better


    shut up."


    After saying that, he immediately took actions. In this small wing room, her mouth was suddenly


    blocked by him.


    What made Nora afraid was that tonight, Sawyer seemed to be revealing his impulse everywhere,


    including this moment.


    Did he want to be here


    Being asked by him, she was always afraid. If someone came in at this time, how embarrassing would


    it be?


    She wanted to push him away, but she was subdued by his kiss step by step.


    Only Sawyer knew where the depression came from.


    It was difficult for him to figure out what he was thinking of Nora at the moment. He could only take


    advantage of the fire in his heart to burn vigorously and try to make himself calm.


    He also wanted to know whether he would have feelings for her after he tasted all her beauty.


    From the beginning, he shouldn''t have fallen in love with her unconsciously, nor should she be like this


    now. He could only rely on this kind of depression to explore his own thoughts.


    "Nora, tell me How do you feel? " When he was kissing, he suddenly asked.


    Nora blushed and looked at the man obsessively, "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 145 Go Home Together

    Chapter 145 Go Home Together


    They had kissed for a long time during the meal!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, Nora was scared. She didn''t know what on earth Sawyer wanted to do. This was a restaurant,


    and even if he couldn''t control the turmoil in his heart, he couldn''t do it in this restaurant.


    However, in the end, she found that he was just kissing her like this. Even he had a hard time enduring,


    but he finally made it.


    During the meal, he ate a little casually and then kept staring at her.


    Two hours had passed when Nora finished eating.


    She looked at her watch and raised her head to look at Sawyer. "I''m full. Why don''t you go back first?"


    During this period of time, Sawyer asked her to go back to her apartment temporarily. She also liked


    this because in this way she could have more time.


    However, Sawyer just stood up.


    He took Nora''s hand and walked outside. Nora didn''t know what he wanted to do, but kept shouting


    behind him, "slow down, I can walk myself."


    As he said, he threw her into the car. Andy was called out by him, "I''ll drive her back myself!"


    Then he drove the car away, leaving Andy standing there alone, confused. "Well Mr. Sawyer, How can I


    go back? "


    It was far from the manor.


    Sawyer didn''t have much time to care about Andy. He just drove the car and took the woman away.


    Nora was confused about Sawyer "You What happened to you tonight? Where are you taking me? "


    It seemed that he was going to take her home.


    Didn''t Sawyer say...


    Sawyer rolled down the window and let the cold wind blow in. He turned his head to look at her and


    said, "I''ll go home with you!"


    After a short pause, Nora didn''t know how to react. "Go home with me?" She paused and asked weakly


    "Which home? "


    Sawyer gave her a handsome smile, but didn''t answer her question. Instead, he focused on driving.


    Nora was a little worried and wanted to say something more, but Sawyer said, "if you dare to ask


    again, I will kiss you again."


    At this moment, Nora covered her mouth and didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    At the same time, even her face turned red. She didn''t dare to look at him. She could only sit back and


    let Sawyer take her back quietly.


    However, it seemed that they were going to her apartment, but she didn''t know whether Sawyer would


    go back with her?


    What was he thinking about?


    He sent her out of the manor, would he stay with her instead of living in that hundreds of millions of


    mansion?


    She sighed in her heart again. She really didn''t understand the world of the rich!


    The two of them just entered the small apartment. The room was dark. She entered the door first,


    followed by Sawyer.


    Nora said, "well, you''ve sent me back. Remember to be careful when you go back."


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand to touch the switch of the light on the wall.


    However, before she could turn on the lights in the room, Sawyer, who was standing behind her, locked


    the door and pulled her whole body.


    She was caught off guard. "Hmm... What are you doing? " She mumbled.


    However, she could only feel that the man''s kiss was overwhelming, even more arrogant than when


    they had dinner in the restaurant.


    And more reckless.

 Chapter 146 Sweet Talks Tonight

    Chapter 146 Sweet Talks Tonight


    The room was dark except for the man and woman leaning against the wall, "Let go of me. I I can''t


    breathe. " Nora tried to push Sawyer away.


    However, she only seeded for a little while.


    When the two of them were a little far away from each other, Sawyer pulled her whole body again and


    the two continued to kiss each other. They stumbled into the living room all the way.


    In the process, she knocked down the shoe cab and the potted nt on the side


    In the end, the two of them fell on the sofa, but they were still reluctant to part.


    Nora frowned.


    However, Sawyer continued, "I''ve been wondering what kind of magic you have that makes me so


    obsessed with you. I think you''re a temptress, who is good at seducing people''s souls..."


    Then he kissed her again.


    His words tonight were totally sweet talks!


    Hearing this, Nora blushed, as if a feather gently brushed her heart. "You It''s sote outside. Why don''t


    you go back? "


    He had told her toe back and live here, but he just followed her here. What was this?


    It was the same as before?


    He just changed a ce.


    However, Sawyer acted childishly. He justy on the sofa and let her lie on his chest.


    He looked at her affectionately and said, "I won''t go back. I have promised to go home with you. Do


    you want to drive me away now?"


    Nora patted his chest gently and said, "how can you be like this? You drove me out of your house, and


    now you stay at my house? "


    Grabbing her fist, Sawyer sent it to his lips and kissed it, "are you ming me? Give me some time. I''ll


    take you back after I finish my work. "


    Hearing this, Nora felt something different. She jumped up from his chest and said, "I didn''t mean that.


    You..."


    "Then what do you mean?" Sawyer teased her deliberately.


    At this time, he really liked her face, which was as pink and juicy as a peach. His heart throbbed, but he


    couldn''t help it again.


    He stood up and held her tightly in his arms again.


    This time, he didn''t have the patience to waste time with her.


    He made her tired. He picked her up and walked into the room.


    He gently tucked her in and said, "if you are tired, just go to sleep!" After saying that, he tucked her in


    and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When he came out of the bathroom and saw her sleeping on the bed, he turned around and walked to


    the balcony outside.


    That night, he smoked a lot alone on the balcony and looked back on the past. At first he was just


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    seeking revenge, but he had identally met her.


    Her appearance caught him off guard.


    He always thought that he could control herself well, but now, a lot of things began to change.

 Chapter 147 Breakfast Of Love

    Chapter 147 Breakfast Of Love


    The most painful thing for Nora was that her rm clock was turned off by Sawyer every morning.


    When she got out of bed and saw the sunlight shining over her head, she knew that she must bete


    again.


    As expected, when she took out her phone, the battery of the phone was taken out by Sawyer, and


    there were many calls from Orange.


    She screamed, washed her face and tied up a simple ponytail. Then she ran out of the room.


    Originally, she wanted to go back to work as soon as possible, because she wanted to go back to


    ''Alice''.


    However, when she walked to the door, she was attracted by the breakfast on the table. "Who made


    breakfast? "


    She stopped and turned to the table.


    On the table, there was a note with gorgeous handwriting. Needless to say, it was from Sawyer.


    It read, "it''s a reward forst night. I made you a breakfast today."


    Reading the message, Nora blushed again and said in a low voice, "shame on you.".


    However, her eyes were still fixed on the breakfast. It was a western breakfast, with ham, poached egg


    and two pieces of bread, and a ss of milk on the side.


    This was the style of Sawyer.


    He grew up in Ennd, so he wouldn''t cook porridge as breakfast!


    "Forget it. I won''t hurry for work for the sake of your kindness." She said happily, pulled out a chair and


    sat down beside the table.


    Although the breakfast was cold, Nora''s heart was warm.


    She had never eaten breakfast cooked by others in her life although her mother was so good to her.


    However, in the past few years, her mother was not in good health and rarely made breakfast for her.


    This breakfast with love made her feel rarely happy.


    She didn''t want to waste any drop, so she ate them all unhurriedly.


    When she was drinking milk, her phone rang. At first, she thought it was Orange calling to urge her


    again, and she was almost choked to death.


    But when she saw the caller ID on the screen, it was from Sawyer.


    She covered her heart and said with fear, "I was almost scared to death by you."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she picked up the phone, "hello."


    "Are you up?" Sawyer''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone, but his words were still


    simple and straightforward.


    Nora drank the milk slowly and said, "of course I am up..."


    "Well, it''s good that you get up. I''m really afraid that if I''m not by your side, you will sleep through the


    day." Sawyer''s voice was still calm, but his words were not pleasant to hear.


    When Nora was about to retort.


    Sawyer continued "I have prepared breakfast for you, but if you get upte, you can throw them and go


    out to buy some,"


    "No, No." Hearing this, Nora hurriedly said, "well I''ve already finished eating. I won''t throw it. " She


    quickly drank up thest mouthful of milk.


    On the other side of the phone, Sawyer nodded and said, "that''s good. Take good care of yourself."


    He seemed to be very worried about Nora, so he called back specially to ask about her.


    Nora chuckled, "I know. I will take good care of myself."


    "Okay," replied Sawyer. Then he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked out of the window. "Didn''t she get off the ne at half past ten?


    Why haven''t she arrived yet? "


    Andy sat in the front and looked at the front exit. A woman with a small suitcase slowly walked over. He


    called, "Mr. Sawyer, Miss. Nina is here."

 Chapter 148 I Want To Live With You

    Chapter 148 I Want To Live With You


    At the exit, a woman in sunsses and a red dress, with curly hair hanging over her shoulders walked


    out, exuding the posture of a mature woman.


    As soon as she got off the ne, she stood at the exit and looked around, seeming to be looking for


    something.


    When she saw Andy get off the car and wave his arm towards her, she took off her sunsses, smiled


    and quickly walked over.


    She bent down and leaned against the window of the back seat. "Brother Sawyer, are youing to


    pick me up in person?"


    Obviously, it was a great pleasure for her to see Sawyer pick her up at the airport in person.


    However, even though she was happy, Sawyer might not be happy. He just replied coldly without


    raising his head.


    It couldn''t be said that it was Warren who called him to order him toe to the airport to wait for her!


    Nina seemed to get used to the way Sawyer behaved. After handing her luggage to Andy, she opened


    the door and got in.


    As soon as she got into the car, a strong smell of perfume made Sawyer frown.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, he was willing to look up at her. "What kind of perfume do you use?"


    It was rare for Nina to see him pay attention to her, so she was very happy. "This is thetest Chanel. If


    you like it, I will..."


    Before she could finish her words, Sawyer interrupted her, "I mean, it smells bad. Don''t use it


    anymore."


    "Okay!" Nina''s happiness froze and she looked wronged.


    However, when she saw the perfect side face of Sawyer, all the grievances were gone. She held his


    wrist and said, "Grandpa is so reasonable this time. He even let mee to China alone!"


    "He must have lost his mind." Said Sawyer in his heart. He withdrew his hand and let Andy drive.


    In fact, when he came to the airport today, he had made another arrangement. If Nina could live


    outside, he could directly take Nora back to the manor and continue their lives.


    So he said to Nina, "now that you''vee all the way to China, I can''t let you go back disappointedly.


    I''ve asked Andy to prepare a ce for you and he finds it ording to your preferences..."


    Nina frowned, "find another ce to live? But grandpa asked me to take care of you. "


    "I''m not disabled or sick. What do I need you to take care of?" "Besides, it''s not convenient for me to


    work there." Sawyer said.


    Nina was silent for a while. Apparently, she felt like she was shut out by Sawyer when she was treated


    like this as soon as she got off the ne.


    "But grandpa asked me to..." She still said that.


    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked at Sawyer. She had liked him since she was a child.


    Why was he always so cold?


    She plucked up her courage and said to Sawyer, "Brother Sawyer, I just want to live with you. Grandpa


    asked me to take care of you. Otherwise, when Grandpa asks about it, I don''t know how to tell him."


    Andy was driving in the front and listening to the conversation behind. His heart was beating fast.


    Obviously, Sawyer was angry, but Miss. Nina mentioned Warren again.


    "Are you threatening me?" Sawyer''s voice became colder. He stared at Nina. Obviously, Mr. Sawyer


    was very dangerous at this moment.


    Nina was also afraid of Sawyer like this, so she didn''t dare to say anything.


    However, after a while, she began to cry in a low voice.


    Andy heard the scene and knew Mr. Sawyer was no match for her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!